COEUR  KALENES 
SPOKANES  & . . 
PALOUSES  . . . . 


University  of  California  •  Berkeley 

From  the  Collection  of 
JOSEPH  Z.  TODD 

Gift  of 
Hatherly  B.  Todd 


BREVET  LIEUTENANT  COLONEL  EDWARD  J.  STEPTOE 


COLONEL  GEORGE  WRIGHT 


THE  CONQUEST 


OF  THE 


COEUR  D'ALENES,  SPOKANES 
AND  PALOUSES 


THE  EXPEDITIONS  OF  COLONELS  E.  J.  STEPTOE 

AND  GEORGE  WRIGHT  AGAINST  THE 

"NORTHERN  INDIANS" 

IN  1858 


B.  F.  MANRING 

PUBLISHED  BY 

JOHN  W.  GRAHAM  *  CO. 

SPOKANE,  WASH. 


Printed  by  Inland  Printing  Company 

Spokane.  Wash. 

1912 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

I     TRADITION 13 

II     STEPTOE  BUTTE       .       .       .       .  18 

III  1858 26 

IV  CAUSES        .       .       ....  30 

V     CAUSES — CONTINUED     .       .      4  49 

VI     STEPTOE  MARCHES  NORTH    .       .  67 

VII     STILL  NORTHWARD          .       .       .  81 

VIII     BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME     .       .  88 

IX     THE  COUNCIL no 

X     THE  RETREAT  .       .       .       .       .  116 

XI     COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        .  127 

XII     PRELIMINARIES        V      .       .       .  158 

XIII  MEASURING  STRENGTH    .       .       .186 

XIV  RETRIBUTION 209 

XV    THE  SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  .       .227 

XVI     THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD  .       .  246 

BIOGRAPHICAL — 

Colonel  Edward  J.  Steptoe      .       .  264 

Captain  O.  H.  P.  Taylor  .       .        .  275 

Lieutenant  William  Gaston       *       .  278 


PREFACE 

The  expeditions  of  Colonels  Steptoe  and 
Wright  into  the  country  of  the  Coeur  d'Alenes, 
Spokanes  and  Palouses  were  made  without  the 
blare  of  notoriety;  they  were  not  heralded  by 
the  press  in  startling  headlines;  nor  were  the 
minutiae  of  accompanying  details  flashed  mo 
mentarily  over  convenient  wires  to  an  expectant 
nation.  In  obedience  to  orders  laboriously  con 
veyed  to  them,  the  commanders  of  these  expedi 
tions  went  forward  to  their  duty.  They  went  into 
a  country  to  them  unknown  and  pursued  their 
courses  under  the  direction  of  guides.  On  return 
ing  they  bore  the  history  of  their  achievements 
with  them,  save  that  which  was  impressed  upon 
their  adversaries.  Excepting  the  few  white  men 
in  charge  of  the  Coeur  d'Alene  Mission,  none  of 
their  race  remained  on  the  field  of  their  operations 
to  tell  the  coming  settler  of  the  things  they  did. 
And  when  in  after  years  the  settler  arrived  the 
physical  evidences  of  combat  had  been  almost 
obliterated. 

Meager  and  unauthenticated  details  of  the  story 
gained  circulation  among  the  early  pioneers  and 
were  by  them  rehearsed  from  memory  to  those 
who  came  after  them. 

This  volume,  the  result  of  long  research,  was 
primarily  suggested  through  a  lingering  love  of 


the  pioneer  days.  The  pleasures  that  were  woven 
into  the  thin  mesh  of  early  day  society  and  the 
occupations  of  those  first  citizens,  as  well  as  the 
hardships  and  privations  which  came  into  the 
country  hand  in  'hand  with  the  pioneer  himself, 
are  matters  that  have  frequently  passed  in  review 
of  the  writer's  memory.  They  are  of  a  period 
Which  of  itself  constitutes  an  important  epoch. 
From  meditation  upon  these  things  has  emanated 
the  desire  to  place  in  the  hands  of  the  people  the 
facts  of  the  events  which  made  it  possible  to  settle 
and  develop  this  great,  rich  section  of  country  in 
unbroken  peace — of  the  time  just  beyond  the  real 
pioneer. 

In  the  preparation  of  the  work,  the  writer 
acknowledges  grateful  appreciation  of  the  assist 
ance  of  Mrs.  Nannie  Steptoe  Eldridge,  Lynch- 
burg,  Va.,  sister  of  Colonel  E.  J.  Steptoe;  Brig.- 
Gen.  David  McM.  Gregg  (Lieutenant  with  Colo 
nel  Steptoe),  Reading,  Pa.,  who,  besides  offering 
valuable  suggestions  as  to  original  sources  of  infor 
mation,  kindly  gave  the  manuscript  of  the  chapters 
covering  Colonel  Steptoe's  expedition  a  critical 
reading;  Mrs.  Mae  D.  Taylor  Clark,  Cincinnati, 
Ohio,  daughter  of  Captain  O.  H.  P.  Taylor;  Mrs. 
Bronson  and  Miss  Mary  G.  Hawks,  Summit,  N. 
J.,  cousins  of  Lieutenant  Wm.  Gaston;  H.  N. 
Fleming,  Erie,  Pa.,  son  of  Major  (Lieutenant  with 
Colonel  Steptoe)  Hugh  B.  Fleming;  Hugh  Lyon, 
Crider,  Ky.,  son  of  Brig.-Gen.  (Lieutenant  with 
Colonel  Wright)  Hylan  B.  Lyon;  Mrs.  Edith 
Coventry,  Henley-on-Thames,  England,  daughter 
of  Colonel  (Lieutenant  with  Colonel  Wright) 
Lawrence  Kip;  Lieutenant  Charles  Braden,  West 
Point,  Secretarv  Association  of  Graduates,  U.  S. 


M.  A.;  Captain  John  Mullan,  Washington,  D. 
C. ;  General  (Lieutenant  with  Colonel  Wright) 
Michael  R.  Morgan,  Minneapolis,  Minn.;  Hon. 
Wesley  L.  Jones,  U.  S.  Senator,  State  of  Wash 
ington,  through  whose  assistance  he  was  enabled  to 
procure  a  large  part  of  the  official  documents  con 
sulted  and  which  have  been  extensively  quoted; 
John  O'Neill,  J.  J.  Rohn  and  Thomas  Beall,  sur 
vivors  of  the  Steptoe-W  right  campaign  whom  he 
has  personally  consulted.  He  has  also  been  kindly 
permitted  to  quote  from  the  Journal  of  The  Mili 
tary  Service  Institution,  Governor's  Island,  N.  Y., 
and  has  taken  the  liberty  of  quoting  largely  from 
Lieutenant  Lawrence  Kip's  valuable  journal, 
"Army  Life  on  the  Pacific,"  printed  soon  after 
Colonel  Wright's  expedition,  copies  of  which  are 
now  extremely  difficult  to  find. 

The  writer  has  not  striven  for  literary  distinc 
tion,  but  rather  for  the  object  of  assembling  the 
details  of  the  consecutive  events  which  total  the 
history  of  the  expeditions,  and  if  that  be  approved 
he  will  feel  that  the  task,  which  has  been  one  of 
pleasure,  will  not  have  been  in  vain. 

BENJAMIN  F.  MANRING. 

Garfield,  Wash,, 

Aug.  Tst,  1911. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  COEUR  D'ALENES, 
SPOKANES  AND  PALOUSES 


TRADITION 

IN  the   fall  of   1878  the  family  of  which  the 
writer,  then  a  boy  of  twelve  years,  was  a  mem 
ber,  arrived  in  the  Palouse  country,  Washing 
ton  Territory,  and  secured  temporary  quarters  on 
the  Palouse  river  where  the  town  of  Elbertora  has 
since  been  built.    At  that  time  it  was  the  site  of  a 
sawmill  owned  and  operated  by  the  well-known 
and  highly  respected  pioneer,  G.  D.  Wilber. 

One  night  during  the  winter  that  followed,  in 
company  with  an  older  brother,  we  were  driving 
the  horses  in  from  the  hills  to  be  stabled  and  fed. 
It  was  a  most  beautiful  night.  A  full  moon,  high 
in  the  heavens,  flooded  the  landscape  with  a  mellow 
light  of  such  transparency  that  one  could  almost 
have  read  common  print  in  the  open.  The  temper 
ature  stood  at  about  fifteen  above  zero,  and  the 
winds,  halted  in  their  course,  rested  upon  the  land 
motionless  and  silent.  A  coating  of  snow  about  a 
foot  in  depth  enveloped  the  country,  and  the  accu 
mulated  frost  clinging  to  the  needles  of  the  pine 
and  to  the  twigs  of  the  aspen  glistened  like  tinseled 
drapings.  The  picturesque  grandeur  of  the  scene 
as  it  appeared  at  that  hour  of  the  night,  duplicated 


14       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

on  countless  other  nights,  is  still  vivid  in  memory. 
Objects  could  be  plainly  discerned  at  a  great  dis 
tance;  the  outlines  of  the  hills,  each  of  which  sat 
among  the  whole  like  a  block  of  masonry,  pre 
senting  a  symmetrical  importance  in  which  all 
shared,  were  clearly  visible  and  our  attention  was 
constantly  drawn  to  a  large,  conical  shaped  butte 
about  five  miles  to  the  northwest  of  us,  rising,  tree 
less,  far  above  its  surrounding  hills.  Wrapped  in 
wintry  garb,  its  outlines  were  plainly  graven 
against  the  rim  of  the  blue  sky,  and  in  the  whole 
vast  stretch  of  unbroken  prairie  no  peer  stood  out 
to  greet  it.  This,  we  had  learned,  was  called 
"Steptoe  butte." 

As  we  moved  along  in  the  lonesome  silence  that 
seemed  to  enwrap  us — silent  save  for  the  crushing 
of  the  snow  beneath  the  horses'  feet,  and  the  occa 
sional  long-drawn  howl  of  a  coyote  prowling 
through  the  woods  far  up  the  river — we  met  one 
of  the  very  few  neighbors  we  then  had,  returning 
to  his  home  from  some  errand,  and  gladly  stopped 
for  a  chat  with  him.  To  ask  him  if  he  had  ever 
been  upon  "Steptoe"  occurred  very  naturally  to  us, 
and  he  told  us  of  having  once  lost  his  way  among 
the  hills  at  its  base  and  that  in  the  hope  of  regain 
ing  his  bearings  he  has  ascended  the  side  of  the 
butte.  Before  succeeding  in  righting  himself  a 
heavy  fog  enveloped  his  position,  rendering  his 
situation  even  worse  than  before  he  came  up  from 
the  foothills.  Darkness  came  on  before  the  fog 
was  dissipated  and  he  was  compelled  to  spend  the 
night  there,  not  being  able  to  locate  the  route  to 
his  destination  until  the  following  morning. 


TRADITION  15 

The  narration  of  the  story  with  its  details  inter 
ested  us  greatly  and,  believing  there  were  other  ex 
citing  incidents  connected  with  Steptoe  butte,  we 
pressed  him  for  information  as  to  why  it  bore  that 
name  and  elicited  the  following  story,  which,  as  it 
proved,  embodied  pretty  accurately  the  common 
tradition  of  that  day  and  for  many  years  there 
after: 

"Many  years  ago,"  said  he,  "before  any  white 
people  settled  in  this  part  of  the  country,  Colonel 
Steptoe,  with  a  body  of  soldiers,  came  in  here  for 
the  purpose  of  subduing  the  Indians,  who  were  in 
a  state  of  constant  hostility.  He  met  and  engaged 
a  large  number  of  them  in  battle  at  a  point  some 
miles  north  of  the  butte  and,  being  greatly  out 
numbered,  was  driven  to  its  base  and  from;  thence 
fled  to  its  summit,  believing  his  command  could 
better  protect  itself  from  that  eminence.  The  In 
dians  quickly  surrounded  the  summit,  creeping  up 
the  steep  slopes  as  near  to  the  soldiers  as  safety 
would  permit,  and  for  several  days  maintained  a 
siege,  during  which  a  large  number  of  their  tribes 
men  were  killed  and  many  soldiers  fell,  among  the 
latter  being  Colonel  Steptoe,  the  commander. 

In  the  meantime  a  courier  had  made  his  way  un 
observed  through  the  Indian  lines,  and  making  all 
possible  haste  to  Walla  Walla,  informed  Colonel 
Wright,  who,  with  a  strong  force,  set  out  at  once 
to  the  rescue.  Finding  the  ordnance  he  carried 
was  a  serious  impediment  to  rapid  marching,  he 
buried  and  left  a  couple  of  cannon  at  Tukanon 
creek  (hence,  the  then  supposed  origin  of  the  name 
of  the  creek,  "Two  Cannon") .  A  series  of  forced 


16       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

marches  brought  him  to  the  scene  of  the  siege; 
the  Indians  were  dispersed  and  the  remnant  of 
Colonel  Step-toe's  command,  almost  famished,  was 
rescued." 

The  graves  of  Colonel  Steptoe  and  the  men  who 
fell  with  him,  he  said,  were  there  upon  the  moun 
tain,  likewise  the  Colonel's  flagstaff,  planted  upon 
the  summit,  was  still  standing. 

That  night,  after  the  horses  had  been  stabled 
and  fed,  while  seated  around  the  broad  fireplace 
built  in  the  side  of  the  log  house  which  we  occu 
pied,  the  story  the  neighbor  had  told  us  was  re 
peated  and  was  subjected  to  as  severe  examination 
as  a  half  dozen  interested  boys  and  a  girl  could 
give  it,  with  an  occasional  interpolation  of  informa 
tion  from,  the  parental  source.  We  longed  to  know 
more  of  the  story  and  wondered  if  any  authentic 
account  of  Colonel  Stepitoe's  fight  with  the  Indians 
had  ever  been  printed — who  was  Colonel  Steptoe, 
and  what  of  the  times  that  required  him  to  go 
against  savage  Indians  in  a  country  beyond  the  van 
of  the  pioneers? 

Coequal  with  the  desire  to  read  the  true  account 
of  this  affair  was  the  desire  to  climb  and  inspect  the 
butte;  but,  though  we  continued  to  live  at  no 
greater  distance  than  ten  miles  from  it,  it  was  not 
the  privilege  of  the  writer  to  make  its  ascent  until 
several  years  afterward.  Then  no  graves  could  be 
discovered,  though  careful  search  was  made  for 
them.  A  pole  was  found,  however,  standing  on 
the  summit,  supported  at  its  base  by  a  pile  of  loose 
rock,  its  length  being  about  ten  feet  and  its  diame 
ter  at  the  larger  end  about  five  inches  and  at  the 


UJ   '§ 
O    S 

Sri 


s 


TRADITION  17 

smaller  end  about  four  inches.  I  had  much  diffi 
culty  in  compromising  this  with  a  flagstaff,  such  as 
might  be  carried  by  a  cavalryman.  It  had  been 
used  as  a  sort  of  register  and  bore,  carved  and  pen 
ciled  on  its  surface,  initials,  names  and  dates  of 
scores  of  former  visitors  and  upon  which  I  found 
space  to  add  my  own  name  and  the  date  of  my  first 
visit  at  the  summit  of  Steptoe  butte. 


II 

STEPTOE    BUTTE 

THE  line  of  longitude  117  degrees  and  8  min 
utes  W.  crosses  the  line  of  latitude  47  de 
grees  and  2  minutes  N.  very  near  the  summit 
of  Steptoe  butte.  It  is  beautifully  and  symmetri 
cally  proportioned,  being  cone-like  in  shape;  its 
north  and  east  faces,  however,  fall  away  with 
greater  abruptness  than  either  the  south  or  west 
elevations,  the  west  being  elongated  by  a  ridge 
sloping  from  near  its  mid-side  to  the  general  level 
of  its  base.  The  steepness  of  the  north  and  east 
sides  is  such  as  to  render  ascent  from  those  direc 
tions  laborious  and  difficult,  even  to  the  footman. 
The  southern  gradient  is  somewhat  easier,  while 
from  the  west  the  long  sloping  ridge  forms  a  con> 
paratively  easy  approach  to  the  point  where  the 
ridge  might  be  said  to  connect  with  the  butte 
proper.  A  wagon  road  has  been  constructed  from 
the  west,  which,  after  traversing  the  ridge,  winds 
back  and  forth  on  the  south  face  of  the  butte  until 
it  reaches  the  top. 

The  circumference  of  the  butte  at  its  base  is 
about  five  miles;  at  its  summit  here  is  about  a  half 
acre  of  level  ground  from  the  edges  of  which  the 
descent  begins  quite  sharply.  Its  altitude  is  3613 
feet  above  sea  level  and  it  reaches,  therefore,  about 


STEPTOE  'BUTTE  19 

1 200    feet    above    the    level  of    the    surrounding 
country. 

The  mountain  is  timberless  and  even  devoid  of 
shrubs  except  a  few  clumps  of  service  and  wild 
cherry  on  its  northern  slope.  The  upper  portion  is 
almost  solid  rock,  consisting  of  a  species  of  granite 
and  common  basalt;  a  ledge  of  the  latter  presenting 
a  few  feet  of  perpendicular  wall  faces  eastward  at 
the  summit. 

Ownership  of  the  summit  and  a  large  part  of  the 
western  slope  was  for  some  years  held  by  Mr. 
James  H.  Davis,  a  pioneer,  who  became  widely 
known  under  the  pseudonym  of  "Cash-up"  Davis. 
In  1888,  Mr.  Davis,  who  was  a  man  of  keen  busi 
ness  propensities,  conceived  the  idea  of  making  a 
resort  of  the  butte,  and  accordingly  erected  a  large, 
two-story  frame  building  upon  its  summit.  The 
building  was  fitted  with  a  number  of  rooms,  as  a 
hotel;  a  spacious  auditorium  was  overlooked  by  a 
gallery;  a  wide  balcony  stretched  along  the  south 
side  at  the  second  floor,  and  on  the  roof  a  deck  was 
fixed  upon  which  stood  an  observatory  provided, 
during  Davis'  occupancy,  with  a  large  telescope. 

Mr.  Davis  died  in  1895,  and  his  property  on  the 
butte  fell  into  other  hands  and  has,  since  then,  been 
sadly  neglected.  The  building  is  broken  and  dilapi 
dated,  the  lower  part  being  in  use  as  a  rendezvous 
for  horses  and  cattle  which  wander  up  from  the 
pasture  lands  on  the  lower  slopes.  The  whole 
structure  is  made  to  serve  as  a  visitors'  register,  and 
from  the  sills  to  the  highest  point  of  the  dome,  both 
inside  and  out,  names  are  scratched,  chiseled, 
carved  and  penciled  until  hardly  a  board  can  be 


20       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

found  in  the  weather-beaten  old  ruin  which  does 
not  display  the  record  of  somebody's  presence. 
Among  the  names  so  recorded  may  be  found  those 
of  men  and  women  from  many  walks  of  life  and 
from  various  states  and  countries. 

From  the  top  of  Steptoe  butte  one  beholds  a 
panorama  that  can  hardly  be  excelled  in  grandeur 
from  the  summits  of  noted  mountains  of  far 
greater  proportions.  The  hills  stretch  away  from 
its  base  in  every  direction  like  the  billows  of  a 
stormy  sea;  here  and  there  a  long  depression  indi 
cates  the  course  of  a  hollow  leading  down  to>  its 
confluence  with  a  spring  branch  and  that  to  its  con 
nection  with  a  creek  away  in  the  distance.  To  the 
west,  northwest  and  southwest,  the  vision  meets  the 
horizon  over  the  continuous  roll  of  hills;  to  the 
north,  forty  to  sixty  miles  distant,  is  seen  the 
sparsely  wooded  region  of  the  Medical  Lake  coun 
try  and  the  timbered  hills  along  the  Spokane  river; 
to  the  northeast,  beginning  at  about  the  same  dis 
tance,  are  the  mountains  of  the  Coeur  d'Alene, 
looming  dark  with  timber  and  continuing  in  the 
distance  until  their  glimmering  blue  blends  with  the 
hue  of  the  skyline;  extending  along  the  east  and 
southeast,  the  nearest  point  about  eighteen  miles 
away,  are  the  spurs  of  the  Bitter  Root  mountains, 
also  covered  with  timber,  and  as  the  ridges  and 
peaks  increase  in  height  as  they  approach  the  main 
range  farther  back,  they  may  be  seen  well  up  to 
ward  the  sources  of  the  Palouse  and  St.  Mary's 
rivers.  To  the  south,  beyond  the  Walla  Walla 
valley,  and  over  one  hundred  miles  away,  are  the 
Blue  mountains.  Standing  northeasterly  andi  south- 


STEPTOE  BUTTE  21 

westerly,  the  long,  high  ridge  is  distinctly  outlined, 
dotted  here  and  there  even  in  midsummer  with 
banks  of  snow.  Nearer  at  hand  one  sees  a  number 
of  towns:  about  one  and  a  half  miles  from  its  base, 
to  the  southwest,  is  the  little,  new  village  which 
also  bears  the  name  of  Steptoe ;  about  twelve  miles 
directly  south,  portions  of  Colfax,  the  county  seat, 
are  visible ;  about  twenty  miles  to  the  southeast  Pa- 
louse  is  seen;  the  outskirts  of  Garfield,  ten  miles 
away  and  a  little  south  of  east,  are  in  view;  Farm- 
ington,  about  eighteen  miles  distant  and  a  little 
north  of  east,  is  in  full  sight,  and  so  is  Oakesdale, 
about  six  miles  to  the  northeast;  Tekoa,  in  the 
same  direction,  is  in  plain  view  about  twenty-five 
miles  distant;  four  or  five  miles  to  the  northwest 
is  the  town  of  Thornton  also  in  plain  view;  Rosa 
lia,  the  town  which  bears  the  distinction  of  being  at 
the  battle  field  on  which  Colonel  Steptoe's  com 
mand  was  surrounded  and  where  its  last  stand  was 
made,  like  many  other  towns  of  the  county,  is  hid 
den  from  view  by  intervening  hills. 

The  Palouse  river,  flowing  westward  out  o>f  the 
Bitter  Root  mountains,  may  be  traced  in  its  wind 
ings  from  a  point  several  miles  east  of  the  Wash 
ington  line,  almost  across  Whitman  county,  its 
course  passing  to  the  south  of  and  within  four  miles 
of  the  butte.  This  stream,  almost  the  entire  length 
of  its  run  in  the  State  of  Washington,  follows  a 
deep  canyon  which,  for  the  greater  part  of  the  dis 
tance,  either  on  one  side  or  the  other,  has  perpen* 
dicular  walls  of  basalt  rock.  A  fringe  of  pine  tin> 
ber  follows  its  course. 

While  there  are  but  few  points  where  the  walls 


22       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

of  the  Snake  river  canyon  may  be  distinguished, 
the  hills  sloping  to  it  from  beyond  enable  the  ob 
server  to  mark  its  location. 

The  whole  country,  spreading  away  from  Step- 
toe  butte  in  every  direction  fenced  and  farmed,  the 
fields  alternating  with  fallow  ground  and  stubble 
or  growing  grain,  and  dotted  with  farm  buildings 
and  orchards,  has  much  the  appearance  of  a  vast 
checker  board,  and  at  any  season  of  the  year  con 
stitutes  a  most  beautiful  scene. 

About  twenty  miles  to  the  southeast,  standing  a 
few  miles  out  from  the  mountains,  is  a  long  ridge 
rising  six  or  seven  hundred  feet  above  the  general 
level,  which  bears  the  name  of  Kamiakin,  the  man 
who,  perhaps  more  than  any  other  of  his  race,  was 
responsible  for  the  hostility  with  which  the  Indians 
greeted  Colonel  Steptoe  on  'his  northern  march, 
and  for  the  acts  of  outlawry  and  murder  which  pre 
ceded  that  event. 

Kamiakin  was  a  Palouse  Indian,  the  son  of  a 
chief.  He  married  a  woman  of  the  Yakima  tribe 
and  was  recognized  as  a  chief  among  those  people. 
In  the  treaty  made  between  Governor  Stevens 
and  the  Yakima,  Palouse  and  other  tribes,  at 
Walla  Walla,  in  1855,  by  agreement  Kamiakin 
was  designated  as  the  head  chief  of  the  several 
tribes  thus  confederated  for  the  purpose  of  the 
treaty. 

From,  the  summit  of  Steptoe  butte,  one  could, 
with  a  strong  glass,  have  watched  the  advance  of 
Colonel  Steptoe's  command;  could  have  seen  it 
every  day;  could  have  seen  a  part  of  the  running 
fight  and  the  long  retreat;  but  the  last  desperate 


STEPTOE  BUTTE  23 

stand  would  have  been  veiled  by  a  projecting  hill. 
Thus,  while  it  bears  a  name  bestowed  upon  it 
largely  through  mistake  as  to  the  identity  of  a  bat 
tle  field  of  historic  importance,  it  bears  it  well,  for 
it  stood  like  a  giant  guide  directing  the  course  of 
the  soldiers  and  gauging  their  proximity  to  the 
enemy's  country;  and  when  they  had  to  flee,  indi 
cated  to  them  also  the  progress  of  their  retreat. 
Without  doubt  it  became  familiar  sight  to  every 
man  of  that  ill-fated  expedition. 

There  are  no  means  of  determining  when  the 
name  Steptoe  was  given  to  this  mountain.  So  far 
as  ascertained,  the  oldest  settler  now  in  the  country 
can  not  recall  its  having  any  other  name.  At  the 
time  of  Colonel  Steptoe's  expedition,  however,  it 
was  known  as  Pyramid  Peak.  Captain  John  Mul- 
lan,  who'  accompanied  Colonel  Wright's  expedi 
tion,  which  followed  that  of  Colonel  Steptoe,  as 
topographical  engineer,  made  a  map  of  the  coun 
try  and  marked  thereon  the  location  of  the  butte 
under  that  name.  During  the  summer  of  1859 
Captain  Mullan,  while  engaged  in  the  survey  and 
construction  of  a  military  road  from:  Fort  Walla 
Walla  to  Fort  Benton,  also  in  making  surveys  with 
a  view  to  the  location  of  a  Pacific  railroad,  on  ar 
riving  at  what  is  now  Union  flat,  near  where  it 
empties  into  the  Palouse,  questioned  as  to  whether 
he  would  better  proceed  to  the  south  of  the  Pyra 
mid  Peak  and  thus  by  way  of  the  "camas  prairies 
near  the  headwaters  of  the  Nedlwhuald"  (Hang 
man  creek,  near  De  Smet  mission)  or  whether  to 
go  north,  keeping  to  the  west  of  Spectre  lake  and 
crossing  the  "Spokane  Plains"  toward  the  St.  Joe 


24       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

river.  To  determine  himself  in  the  matter,  he  sent 
Theodore  Kolecki,  topographer,  with  two  other 
men,  up  the  Palouse  to  ascertain  the  feasibility  of 
a  route  by  that  way.  Kolecki1  s  party  followed  the 
Palouse  to  a  point  ten  and  a  half  miles  from  Pyra 
mid  Peak,  when  they  ascended  to  the  plateau  and 
made  directly  to  the  mountain,  ascended  to  its  sump 
mit  and  spent  the  night  of  July  8th,  1859,  up  there. 
His  report,  on  returning,  was  such  as  to  decide 
Captain  Mullan  to  take  the  route  leading  to  the 
west  and  north  of  Pyramid  Peak  as  being  the 
shortest  and  offering  fewest  obstructions,  and  so, 
on  this  first  survey  through  this  section,  he  crossed 
Snake  river  at  the  mouth  of  the  "Toukanon," 
reached  the  Palouse  at  its  juncture  with  Cow  creek, 
followed  the  Palouse  to  the  mouth  of  Rock  creek, 
thence  up  Rock  creek  for  some  distance,  then  to 
the  west  of  Rock  lake  and  across  the  rocky  country 
to  its  north  in  an  easterly  direction.  On  the  I4th  of 
July,  he  reached  the  "Lahtoo,"  or  "Nedlwhuald," 
and  of  this  he  says:  "We  encamped  this  day  on 
the  banks  of  the  Nedlwhuald,  and  at  the  same 
point  where  General  Wright  hung  Qualtian,  the 
noted  Yakima  chief,  and  several  other  Indians; 
from  which  fact  the  stream  is  known  to  many  as 
Hangman's  creek.  Poor  creatures!  their  doom, 
although  in  this  instance  a  just  one,  is,  neverthe 
less,  pitiable ;  had  the  white  man  been  to  them  more 
just,  fate  had  proved  less  harsh."  From  here  he 
proceeded  to  Poun  lake  (Chatcolet),  bridged  the 
narrow  channel  through  which  that  body  of  water 
empties  into  the  St.  Joe  river,  followed  up  the  left 


STEPTOE  BUTTE  25 

bank  of  the  river  four  miles,  then  crossed  to  the 
north  side. 

Along  with  the  changing  of  the  name  of  Pyra 
mid  Peak  many  of  the  original  Indian  names  ap>- 
plied  to  the  streams  throughout  this  region  were 
superseded  by  English  names.  It  is  quite  probable 
that  in  each  of  these  cases  utter  ignorance  pre 
vailed  as  to  the  original  name.  Thus,  Union  (Flat) 
creek  was  the  "Smokle";  the  South  Palouse  was 
"Sma-kodl";  Pine  creek  was  "Ingossomen," 
though  it  seems  to  have  been  known  to  the  Nez 
Perces  as  the  "To-hoto-nimme" ;  Steptoe  creek 
was  "Skalassams" ;  Rock  creek,  which  was  consid 
ered  as  the  north  fork  of  the  Palouse,  was  the 
"Ouraytayouse" ;  the  "Aguasep,"  flowing  from 
the  northwest,  formed  a  juncture  with  the  "Ingos- 
somen"  near  the  northern  end  of  Rock  lake,  and 
from  this  juncture  to  the  lake  the  stream  thus 
formed  bore  the  somewhat  onerous  name  "Sil-sil- 
cep-pow-vetsin" ;  and  Rock  lake  was  known  as 
"Spectre"  lake. 


NOTE — Since  the  foregoing  was  written,  the  old  building  on  the 
top  of  Steptoe  butte  burned  down.  The  fire  occurred  at  night,  and 
as  the  flames  leaped  skyward  a  scene  of  grandeur  was  presented 
which  attracted  attention  throughout  the  entire  territory  lying  within 
the  view  of  the  butte. 


Ill 

1858 

THE  history  of  the  United  States  presents  some 
interesting  features  for  the  year  1858,  the 
year  in  which  the  principal  events  recorded  in 
this  volume  took  place.  The  lines  which  a  few 
years  later  marked  the  separation  of  the  South 
from  the  North  were  being  drawn  and  established 
with  clearness.  During  this  year  the  great  Lin 
coln-Douglas  debates  were  held.  These  discus 
sions  compassed  the  dominant  political  issues  be 
tween  the  two  sections  of  the  country,  and  in  them 
the  attention  of  the  entire  nation  was  focused. 
Their  results  were  widely  diffused  and  far-reach 
ing  and  attached  to*  each  of  the  participants  his 
destiny  in  the  presidential  campaign  which  followed 
two  years  later. 

The  laying  of  the  Atlantic  cable  was  completed, 
connecting  the  two  great  continents,  and  marking 
the  commencement  of  an  era  of  international  busi 
ness  and  political  progress  which  has  attained  to 
an  incalculable  degree  of  importance. 

The  discovery  of  gold  at  Pike's  Peak  generated 
a  riot  of  excitement  throughout  the  country  second 
only  to  that  which  followed  the  discovery  of  1849, 
in  California,  and  resulted  in  the  migration  of 
thousands  of  fortune  hunters  into  this  new  Rocky 
mountain  district. 


1858  27 

During  that  year  almost  the  entire  western  and 
southwestern  frontier,  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to 
British  Columbia,  was  infested  with  hostile  In 
dians.  No  other  year  in  the  history  of  our  Indian 
warfare  has  furnished  a  greater  number  of  stirring 
events,  and,  indeed,  the  most  vivid  imagination  of 
the  novelist  who  writes  of  border  adventure  could 
hardly  excel  in  deep  and  exciting  interest  the  ex 
ploits  of  the  soldier  and  citizen  on  the  border.  Ac 
counts  of  combats  single  handed;  of  hair's-breadth 
escapes  of  express  riders;  the  company  of  soldiers 
or  emigrants  ambushed;  the  larger  command  in  re 
lentless  pursuit,  with  all  of  which,  told  with  modest 
official  formality,  the  war  department  records  of 
that  year  abound. 

Small  commands  of  the  army  were  stationed  at 
numerous  posts  throughout  the  West  designated  as 
forts,  each  endeavoring  to  police  its  surrounding 
territory,  and  to  acquire  as  complete  information  as 
possible  on  the  status  of  the  Indians'  disposition 
and  their  movements.  In  the  light  of  present  day 
facilities  for  gathering  and  transmitting  intelli 
gence  we  cannot  but  marvel  at  the  accuracy  of  the 
information  these  commands  obtained  concerning 
probable  points  of  disturbance,  and  the  rapidity 
with  which  such  information  was  forwarded  to 
headquarters. 

Among  the  officers  and  men  who  were  in  service 
in  the  West  during  this  year,  are  found  the  names 
of  many  who  became  noted  figures  on  either  the 
Northern  or  the  Southern  side  in  the  great  conflict 
which  followed  a  few  years  later.  These  were 
times  of  final  and  invaluable  training  in  the  priva- 


28       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

tions  which  aggregate  the  hardships  of  war;  fit 
ting  the  participants  for  those  four  years  of  mas 
terly  struggle  between  the  states. 

Of  the  Indian  tribes  mentioned  in  the  reports  to 
the  war  department  as  being  on  the  war  path,  or 
actually  encountered  by  United  States  troops  dur 
ing  the  year  1858,  we  find  the  following:  In 
Florida,  the  Seminoles  and  Micasokies;  in  Texas 
and  adjoining  territories,  the  Kickapoos,  Kiowas, 
Cheyennes,  Wichitas  and  various  branches  of  the 
Comanches;  in  New  Mexico,  the  Navajos,  Mem- 
bres,  Gilas  and  Apaches;  of  the  last  named  there 
were  several  branches;  in  Utah,  the  Utahs  and 
scattering  bands  from  contiguous  territories;  in 
Washington  Territory,  which  then  included  a  large 
part  of  what  is  now  Idaho,  and  a  part  of  Montana, 
the  latter  Territories  not  having  yet  been  organ 
ized,  the  Yakimas,  Spokanes,  Palouses  and  Coeur 
d'Alenes.  There  were  tribes  in  California  and 
Oregon  which,  while  not  engaged  in  active  hostili 
ties,  assumed  an  attitude  so  menacing  that  small 
parties  of  whites  passing  through  their  respective 
lands  were  deemed  to  risk  grave  danger.  The 
greatest  activity  was  in  the  southwest,  particularly 
in  New  Mexico,  yet  practically  every  territory  and 
the  one  state  west  of  the  Rocky  mountains,  as  well 
as  Texas  and  Florida,  contributed  its  evidence  as 
to  the  bitter  protest  of  the  savage  against  the  ar> 
proaching  flood  of  civilization. 

The  year  18^8  is  distinguished  also*  by  reason  of 
the  trouble  with  the  Mormons  in  Utah.  During 
the  previous  year,  incensed  at  the  refusal  of  Con 
gress  to  admit  Utah  into  statehood,  these  people 


1858  29 

destroyed  the  records  of  the  United  States  court 
for  that  district  and  became  generally  so  belligerent 
that  it  was  found  necessary  to  depose  Governor 
Brigham  Young,  the  head  of  the  Mormon  church 
as  well  as  the  territorial  government,  and  Alfred 
Gumming  was  appointed  in  his  stead.  An  armed 
force  of  twenty-five  hundred  men,  designated  offi 
cially  as  the  Army  of  Utah,  under  command  of 
Colonel  Albert  Sidney  Johnston,  was  sent  into'  the 
Territory  to  quell  the  interference  with  the  laws  of 
the  United  States.  Johnston  met  with  armed  re 
sistance,  incited  by  proclamation  of  Brigham 
Young,  and  on  October  6th,  1857,  in  an  attack 
made  upon  his  troops  he  suffered  the  destruction  of 
several  of  his  supply  trains  and  the  loss  of  eight 
hundred  oxen  driven  away  by  the  Mormons.  An 
army  about  three  thousand  strong  was  mustered 
by  the  Mormons  and  for  a  time  the  mountain 
passes  leading  to  Salt  Lake  were  fortified  and  gar 
risoned  by  this  force.  In  the  spring  of  1858  it  was 
planned  by  the  war  department,  and  the  necessary 
steps  were  taken  for  carrying  out  the  plan,  to  in 
crease  the  Army  of  Utah  to  five  thousand  six  hun 
dred  men;  but  placative  propositions  offered  the 
Mormons  by  the  Federal  government  having  pro 
duced  the  desired  effect,  the  reinforcements  were 
not  permitted  to  reach  Colonel  Johnston.  During 
the  latter  part  of  the  year  the  Mormons  settled  into 
a  state  of  submission  to  United  States  authority,  yet 
the  Army  of  Utah  was  not  withdrawn  from  that 
territory  until  May,  1860. 


IV 

CAUSES 

LONG  before  the  Indian  buried  his  tomahawk 
and  ceased  to  make  war  upon  the  white  man, 
the  government  adopted  the  policy  of  inquir 
ing  into  the  causes  of  his  grievances  and  in  cases 
where  such  grievances  could  be  conciliated  without 
jeopardizing  the  interests  of  the  government  or  of 
bona  fide  citizens,  that  step  was  usually  attempted. 
In  the  investigation  of  these  matters  it  was  found 
that  in  some  instances  the  difficulty  grew  out  of 
some  act  of  the  government  itself,  interpreted  by 
the  Indians  to  be  detrimental  to  their  interests;  in 
some,  from  the  wanton  encroachment  of  irrespon 
sible  citizens;  and  yet  in  others  from  the  intrigues 
of  men  whose  interests  were  inimical  to  those  of 
the  government,  or  of  some  nearby  community; 
but  the  trouble  was  most  often  due  to  the  Indians' 
fear  of  trespass  upon  their  territory;  of  being  de 
prived  of  land  without  due  compensation,  and,  fre 
quently,  to  his  inappreciation  or  misunderstanding 
of  the  government's  attitude  toward  him. 

For  several  months  prior  to  the  opening  of  the 
spring  of  1858,  and  during  the  early  part  of  that 
spring,  there  were  evident  signs  of  irritation  and 
unrest,  among  certain  tribes  of  the  northwest, 
which  were  portentous  of  evil  results.  Some  of 
these  tribes  were  strong  in  membership  and  their 


CAUSES  31 

relations  to  each  other  were  such  that  defensive  or 
aggressive  alliances  could  be  readily  formed  so 
that,  if  occasion  arose,  very  serious  resistance  could 
be  offered  to  any  force  of  the  army  available  for 
service  in  this  section. 

Much  correspondence  was  had,  therefore,  be 
tween  commandants  of  forts  in  the  northwest  and 
the  general  commanding  the  Department  of  the 
Pacific,  with  reference  to  the  causes  of  this  feeling 
on  the  part  of  the  Indians. 

Headquarters  of  the  Department  of  the  Pacific 
were  then  at  San  Francisco,  and  General  Newman 
S.  Clarke  was  in  command.  In  June,  1857,  Genr 
eral  Clarke  came  to  Washington  Territory  and, 
having  learned  of  the  restless  attitude  of  the  Irir 
dians  east  of  the  Cascades,  made  a  personal  investi 
gation  into  the  situation.  He  held  a  conference 
with  Colonel  J.  W.  Nesmith,  at  that  time  Superin 
tendent  of  Indian  Affairs  for  Oregon  and  Wash 
ington  Territories,  at  The  Dalles,  and,  from  the 
information  considered,  it  was  concluded  that  the 
causes  were: 

i  st.  The  uneasiness  felt  among  the  Indians  lest 
those  who  were  implicated  in  the  murder  of  Agent 
Bolan,  committed  eighteen  months  before,  while 
Bolan  was  en  route  to  the  country  of  the  Yakimas, 
should  be  seized  or  retaliation  be  made  on  the 
tribes,  notwithstanding  a  sort  of  pacification  made 
under  Colonel  George  Wright. 

2nd.  The  great  objection  entertained  regard 
ing  the  treaties  made  with  Governor  Stevens,  and 
fears  lest  the  government  should  enforce  them.  To 
these  treaties  the  Indians  objected  both  the  want  of 


32       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

authority  in  the  Indians  who  spoke  for  the  tribes, 
and  the  conditions  themselves. 

During  the  year  185^  Governor  Stevens  made 
three  separate  treaties  with  the  Indians  who  in 
habited  the  country  lying  in  and  adjacent  to  the 
Columbia  river  basin,  each  covering  a  separate 
tribe,  or  confederation  of  tribes.  The  provisions 
of  the  treaties  were  similar  except  as  to  the  bound 
aries  of  the  lands  ceded.  The  following  is  the 
treaty  made  with  the  tribes  who  were  most  pro 
nounced  in  hostile  sentiment,  not  including  the 
Coeur  d'Alenes  and  Spokanes: 

"Articles  of  agreement  and  convention  made  and 
concluded  at  the  treaty-ground,  Camp  Stevens, 
Walla  Walla  valley,  this  ninth,  day  of  June,  in 
the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty- 
five,  by  and  between  Isaac  I.  Stevens,  governor 
and  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for  the 
Territory  of  Washington,  on  the  part  of  the 
United  States,  and  the  undersigned  head  chiefs, 
chiefs,  head-men  and  delegates  of  the  Yakima, 
Palouse,  Pisquouse,  Wenatshapan,  Klikatat, 
Klinquit,  Kow-was-say-ee,  Li-ay-was,  Skin^pah, 
Wish^ham,  Shyiks,  Oche-chotes,  Kah-milt-pah, 
and  Se-ap^cat,  confederated  tribes  and  bands  of 
Indians,  occupying  lands  hereinafter  bounded 
and  described  and  lying  in  Washington  Terri 
tory,  who  for  the  purpose  of  this  treaty  are  to 
be  considered  as  one  nation,  under  the  name  of 
'Yakima,'  with  Kamiakun  as  its  head  chief,  on 
behalf  of  and  acting  for  said  tribes  and  bands, 
and  being  duly  authorized  thereto  by  them. 


ft  - 


'•wii 

.^jj^SBp*  W'r       :. 
fi          ?'   1  i 


CAUSES  33 

Article  i.  The  aforesaid  confederated  tribes 
and  bands  of  Indians  hereby  cede,  relinquish  and 
convey  to  the  United  States  all  their  right,  title  and 
interest  in  and  to  the  lands  and  country  occupied 
and  claimed  by  them,  and  bounded  and  described 
as  follows,  to-wit: 

Commencing  at  Mount  Ranier,  thence  northerly 
along  the  main  ridge  of  the  Cascade  Mountains  to 
the  point  where  the  northern  tributaries  of  Lake 
Che-Ian  and  the  southern  tributaries  of  the  Methow 
river  have  their  rise;  thence  southeasterly  on  the 
divide  between  the  waters  of  Lake  Chelan  and  the 
Methow  river  to  the  Columbia  river;  thence,  cross 
ing  the  Columbia  on  a  true  east  course,  to  a  point 
whose  longitude  is  one  hundred  and  ninetenn  (119) 
degrees  and  ten  (10)  minutes,  which  two  latter 
lines  separate  the  above  confederated  tribes  and 
bands  from  the  Oakinakane  tribe  of  Indians;  thence 
in  a  true  south  course  to  the  forty-seventh  (47th) 
parallel  of  latitude:  thence  east  on  said  parallel  to 
the  main  Palouse  river,  which  two  latter  lines  of 
boundary  separate  the  above  confederated  tribes 
and  bands  from  the  Spokanes;  thence  down  the 
Palouse  river  to  its  junction  with  the  Moh-hah-ne- 
she,  or  southern  tributary  of  the  same;  thence  in  a 
southeasterly  direction,  to  the  Snake  river,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Tucannon  river,  separating  the  above 
confederated  tribes  from  the  Nez  Perce  tribe  of 
Indians;  thence  down  the  Snake  river  to  its  junc 
tion  with  the  Columbia  river;  thence  up  the  Colum 
bia  river  to  the  'White  Banks'  below  the  Priest's 
Rapids ;  thence  westerly  to  a  lake  called  'La  Lac' ; 
thence  southerly  to  a  point  on  the  Yakimia  river 


34       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

called  Toh-mah-luke ;  thence  in  a  southwesterly  di 
rection,  to  the  Columbia  river,  at  the  western  ex 
tremity  of  the  'Big  Island,'  between  the  mouths  of 
the  Umatilla  river  and  Butler  creek;  all  which 
latter  boundaries  separate  the  above  confederated 
tribes  and  bands  from  the  Walla  Walla,  Cayuse, 
and  Umatilla  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians;  thence 
down  the  Columbia  river  to  midway  between  the 
mouths  of  White  Salmon  and  Wind  rivers;  thence 
along  the  divide  between  said  rivers  to  the  main 
ridge  of  the  Cascade  Mountains;  and  thence  along 
said  ridge  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

Article  2.  There  is,  however,  reserved,  from 
the  lands  above  ceded  for  the  use  and  occupation 
of  the  aforesaid  confederated  tribes  and  bands  of 
Indians,  the  tract  of  land  included  within  the  fol 
lowing  boundaries,  to-wit:  Commencing  on  the 
Yakima  river,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Attah-nam 
river;  thence  westerly  along  said  attahrnam  river  to 
the  forks;  thence  along  the  southern  tributary  to 
the  Cascade  mountains;  thence  southerly  along  the 
main  ridge  of  said  mountains,  passing  south  and 
east  of  Mount  Adams,  to  the  spur  whence  flows 
the  waters  of  the  Klickatat  and  Pisco  rivers;  thence 
down  said  spur  to  the  divide  between  the  waters  of 
said  rivers;  thence  along  said  divide  to<  the  divide 
separating  the  waters  of  the  Satass  river  from  those 
flowing  into  the  Columbia  river;  thence  along  said 
divide  to  the  main  Yakima,  eight  miles  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Satass  river;  and  thence  up  the  Yak 
ima  river  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

All  which  tract  shall  be  set  apart  and,  so*  far  as 
necessary,  surveyed  and  marked  out,  for  the  exclu- 


CAUSES  35 

sive  use  and  benefit  of  said  confederated  tribes  and 
bands  of  Indians,  as  an  Indian  reservation;  nor 
shall  any  white  man,  excepting  those  in  the  employ 
ment  of  the  Indian  Department,  be  permitted  to 
reside  upon  said  reservation  without  permission  of 
the  tribe  and  the  superintendent  and  agent.  And 
the  said  confederated  tribes  and  bands  agree  to  re 
move  to,  and  settle  upon,  the  same,  within  one  year 
after  the  ratification  of  this  treaty.  In  the  mean 
time  it  shall  be  lawful  for  them  to  reside  upon  any 
ground  not  in  the  actual  claim  and  occupation  of 
citizens  of  the  United  States ;  and  upon  any  ground 
claimed  or  occupied,  if  with  the  permission  of  the 
owner  or  claimant. 

Guaranteeing,  however,  the  right  to  all  citizens 
of  the  United  States  to  enter  upon  and  occupy  as 
settlers  any  lands  not  actually  occupied  and  culti 
vated  by  said  Indians  at  this  time,  and  not  included 
in  the  reservation  above  named. 

Arid  provided,  That  any  substantial  improve 
ments  heretofore  made  by  any  Indian,  such  as  fields 
enclosed  and  cultivated,  and  houses  erected  upon 
the  lands  hereby  ceded,  and  which  he  may  be  com 
pelled  to  abandon  in  consequence  of  this  treaty, 
shall  be  valued  under  the  direction  of  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  and  payment  made  therefor 
in  money;  or  improvements  of  an  equal  value  made 
for  said  Indian  upon  the  reservation.  And  no  In 
dian  will  be  required  to  abandon  the  improvements 
aforesaid,  now  occupied  by  him,  until  their  value  in 
money,  or  improvements  of  an  equal  value  shall  be 
furnished  him  as  aforesaid. 

Article  3.     And  provided,  That  if  necessary  for 


36       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

the  public  convenience,  roads  may  be  run  through 
the  said  reservation;  and  on  the  other  hand,  the 
right  of  way,  with  free  access  from  the  same  to  the 
nearest  public  highway,  is  secured  to  them;  as  also 
the  right,  in  common  with  citizens  of  the  United 
States,  to  travel  upon  all  public  highways. 

The  exclusive  right  of  taking  fish  in  all  the 
streams,  where  running  through  or  bordering  said 
reservation,  is  further  secured  to  said  confederated 
tribes  and  bands  of  Indians,  as  also  the  right  of 
taking  fish  at  all  usual  and  accustomed  places,  in 
common  with  the  citizens  of  the  Territory,  and  of 
erecting  temporary  buildings  for  curing  them;  to 
gether  with  the  privilege  of  hunting,  gathering 
roots  and  berries,  and  pasturing  their  horses  and 
cattle  upon  open  and  unclaimed  land. 

Article  4.  In  consideration  of  the  above  ces 
sion,  the  United  States  agree  to  pay  to  the  said  con 
federated  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians,  in  addition 
to  the  goods  and  provisions  distributed  to  them  at 
the  time  of  signing  this  treaty,  the  sum  of  two  hun 
dred  thousand  dollars,  in  the  following  manner, 
that  is  to  say:  Sixty  thousand  dollars,  to  be  ex 
pended  under  the  direction  of  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  the  first  year  after  the  ratification  of 
this  treaty,  in  providing  for  their  removal  to  the 
reservation,  breaking  up  and  fencing  farms,  buildr 
ing  houses  for  them,  supplying  them  with  provi 
sions  and  a  suitable  outfit,  and  for  such  other  ob 
jects  as  he  may  deem  necessary,  and  the  remainder 
in  annuities  as  follows:  For  the  first  five  years 
after  the  ratification  of  the  treaty,  ten  thousand 
dollars  each  year,  commencing  September  first, 


CAUSES  37 

1856;  for  the  next  five  years  eight  thousand  dollars 
each  year;  and  for  the  next  five  years,  four  thou 
sand  dollars  per  year. 

All  which  sums  of  money  shall  be  applied  to 
the  use  and  benefit  of  said  Indians,  under  the  direc 
tion  of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  who 
may  from  time  to  time  determine,  at  his  discretion, 
upon  what  beneficial  objects  to  expend  the  same  for 
them.  And  the  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs, 
or  other  proper  officer,  shall  each  year  inform  the 
President  of  the  wishes  of  the  Indians  in  relation 
thereto. 

Article  5.  The  United  States  further  agree  to 
establish  at  suitable  points  within  said  reservation, 
within  one  year  after  the  ratification  hereof,  two 
schools,  erecting  the  necessary  buildings,  keeping 
therm  in  repair,  and  providing  them  with  furniture, 
books,  and  stationery,  one  of  which  shall  be  an 
agricultural  and  industrial  school,  to  be  located  at 
the  agency,  and  to  be  free  to  the  children  of  the 
said  confederated  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians, 
and  to  employ  one  superintendent  of  teaching  and 
two  teachers;  to-  build  two  blacksmith's  shops,  to 
one  of  which  shall  be  attached  a  tin-shop,  and  to 
the  other  a  gunsmith's  shop;  one  carpenter's  shop, 
one  wagon  and  plough  maker's  shop,  and  to  keep 
the  same  in  repair  and  furnished  with  the  necessary 
tools;  to  employ  one  superintendent  of  farming  and 
two  farmers,  two  blacksmiths,  one  tinner,  one  gun 
smith,  one  carpenter,  one  wagon  and  plough  maker, 
for  the  instruction  of  the  Indians  in  trades  and  to 
assist  them  in  the  same;  to  erect  one  saw-mill  and 
one  flou ring-mi  11,  keeping  the  same  in  repair  and 


38       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

furnished  with  the  necessary  tools  and  fixtures;  to 
erect  a  hospital,  keeping  the  same  in  repair  and 
provided  with  the  necessary  medicines  and  furni 
ture,  and  to  employ  a  physician ;  and  to  erect,  keep 
in  repair,  and  provided  with  the  necessary  furni 
ture,  the  building  required  for  the  accommodation 
of  the  said  employees.  The  said  buildings  and 
establishments  to  be  maintained  and  kept  in  repair 
as  aforesaid,  and  the  employees  to  be  kept  in  serv 
ice  for  the  period  of  twenty  years. 

And  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  head  chief  of 
the  said  confederated  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians 
is  expected,  and  will  be  called  upon  to  perform 
many  services  of  a  public  character,  occupying 
much  of  his  time,  the  United  States  further  agree 
to  pay  to  the  said  confederated  tribes  and  bands  of 
Indians  five  hundred  dollars  per  year,  for  the  term 
of  twenty  years  after  the  ratification  hereof,  as  a 
salary  for  such  person  as  the  said  confederated 
tribes  and  bands  of  Indians  may  select  to  be  their 
head  chief,  to  build  for  him  at  a  suitable  point  on 
the  reservation  a  comfortable  house,  and  properly 
furnish  the  same,  and  to  plough  and  fence  ten  acres 
of  land.  The  said  salary  to  be  paid  to,  and  the  said 
house  to  be  occupied  by,  such  head  chief  so  long  as 
he  may  continue  to  hold  that  office. 

And  it  is  distinctly  understood  and  agreed  that 
at  the  time  of  the  conclusion  of  this  treaty  Kamai- 
akun  is  the  duly  elected  and  authorized  head  chief 
of  the  confederated  tribes  and  bands  aforesaid, 
styled  the  Yakima  Nation,  and  is  recognized  as 
such  by  them  and  by  the  commissioners  on  the  part 
of  the  United  States  holding  this  treaty;  and  all 


CAUSES  39 

the  expenditures  and  expenses  contemplated  in  this 
article  of  this  treaty  shall  be  defrayed  by  the 
United  States,  and  shall  not  be  deducted  from  the 
annuities  agreed  to  be  paid  to  the  said  confederated 
tribes  and  bands  of  Indians.  Nor  shall  the  cost  of 
transporting  the  goods  for  the  annuity  payments 
be  a  charge  upon  the  annuities,  but  shall  be  de 
frayed  by  the  United  States. 

Article  6.  The  President  may,  from  time  to 
time,  at  his  discretion,  cause  the  whole  or  such  por 
tions  of  such  reservations  as  he  may  think  proper, 
to  be  surveyed  into  lots,  and  assign  the  same  to 
such  individuals  or  families  of  the  said  confed 
erated  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians  as  are  willing 
to  avail  themselves  of  the  privilege,  and  will  locate 
on  the  same  as  a  permanent  home,  on  the  same 
terms  and  subject  to  the  same  regulations  as  are 
provided  in  the  sixth  article  of  the  treaty  with  the 
Omahas,  so  far  as  the  same  may  be  applicable. 

Article  7.  The  annuities  of  the  aforesaid  con 
federated  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians  shall  not  be 
taken  to  pay  the  debts  of  individuals. 

Article  8.  The  aforesaid  confederated  tribes 
and  bands  of  Indians  acknowledge  their  depend 
ence  upon  the  government  of  the  United  States, 
and  promise  to  be  friendly  with  all  citizens  thereof, 
and  pledge  themselves  to  commit  no  depredations 
upon  the  property  of  such  citizens. 

And  should  any  one  of  more  of  them  violate  this 
pledge,  and  the  fact  be  satisfactorily  proved  before 
the  agent,  the  property  taken  shall  be  returned,  or 
in  default  thereof,  or  if  injured  or  destroyed,  com- 


40       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

pensation  may  be  made  by  the  government  out  of 
the  annuities. 

Nor  will  they  make  war  upon  any  other  tribe, 
except  in  self-defense,  but  will  submit  all  matters 
of  difference  between  them  and  other  Indians  to 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  or  its  agent 
for  decision,  and  abide  thereby.  And  if  any  of  the 
said  Indians  commit  depredations  on  any  other  In 
dians  within  the  Territory  of  Washington  or  Ore 
gon,  the  same  rule  shall  prevail  as  that  provided  in 
this  article  in  case  of  depredations  against  citizens. 
And  the  said  confederated  tribes  and  bands  of  In 
dians  agree  not  to  shelter  or  conceal  offenders 
against  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  but  to  de 
liver  them  up  to  the  authorities  for  trial. 

Article  g.  The  said  confederated  tribes  and 
bands  of  Indians  desire  to  exclude  from:  their 
reservation  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  and  to  prevent 
their  people  from  drinking  the  same,  and,  there 
fore,  it  is  provided  that  any  Indian  belonging  to 
said  confederated  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians,  who 
is  guilty  of  bringing  liquor  into  said  reservation,  or 
who  drinks  liquor,  may  have  his  or  her  annuities 
withheld  from  him  or  her  for  such  time  as  the 
President  may  determine. 

Article  10.  And  provided,  That  there  is  also 
reserved  and  set  apart  from  the  lands  ceded  by 
this  treaty,  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  aforesaid 
confederated  tribes  and  bands,  a  tract  of  land  not 
exceeding  in  quantity  one  township  of  six  miles 
square,  situated  at  the  forks  of  the  Pisquouse  or 
Wenatshapan  river,  and  known  as  the  "Wenat- 
shapan  Fishery,"  which  said  reservation  shall  be 


CAUSES  41 

surveyed  and  marked  out  whenever  the  President 
may  direct,  and  be  subject  to  the  same  provisions 
and  restrictions  as  other  Indian  reservations. 

Article  n.  This  treaty  shall  be  obligatory 
upon  the  contracting  parties  as  soon  as  the  same 
shall  be  ratified  by  the  President  and  Senate  of  the 
United  States. 

In  testimony  whereof,  the  said  Isaac  I.  Stevens, 
governor  and  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for 
the  Territory  of  Washington,  and  the  undersigned 
head  chief,  chiefs,  headmen,  and  delegates  of  the 
aforesaid  confederated  tribes  and  bands  of  In 
dians,  have  hereunto  set  their  hands  and  seals,  at 
the  place  and  on  the  day  and  year  hereinbefore 
written. 

ISAAC  I.  STEVENS, 

Governor  and  Superintendent.      (L.S.) 

Kamaiakun,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Skloomi,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Owhi,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Te-cole-cun,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

La-hoom,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Me-ni-nock,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Elit  Palmer,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 
Wish-och-kmpits,  his  x  mark.       (L.S.) 

Koo^lat-toose,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Shee-ah-cotte,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Tuck-quille,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Ka-loo-as,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Scha-noo-a,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 

Sla-kish,  his  x  mark.  (L.S.) 


42       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Signed  and  sealed  in  the  presence  of — 
James  Doty,  Secretary  of  treaties, 
Mie.  Cles.  Pandosy,  O.  M.  T., 
Wm,  C.  McKay, 

W.  H.  Tappan,  sub  Indian  agent,  W.  T. 
C.  Chirouse,  O.  M.  T., 
Patrick  McKenzie,  interpreter, 
A.  D.  Pamburn,  interpreter, 
Joel  Palmer,   superintendent    Indian    affairs, 

O.  T., 
W.  D.  Biglow." 

This  treaty  had  not  yet  been  ratified  by  the  Pres 
ident  and  Senate,  and  was  not  so  ratified  until 
March  8th,  1859,  and  was  then  not  proclaimed 
until  April  i8th  of  that  year. 

Agreeing  with  Mr.  Nesmith  as  to  the  impolicy 
of  enforcing  the  unratified  treaties  at  the  hazard  of 
a  serious  war,  General  Clarke  determined,  with  the 
approval  of  the  Superintendent,  to  remove  distrust 
by  letting  the  Indians  know  that  the  treaties  were 
as  yet  non-effective,  and  issued  instructions  to  the 
commanding  officers  to  that  end. 

As  to  the  murder  of  Agent  Bolan,  justice  and  the 
policy  of  the  government  alike  demanded  the  sur 
render  of  the  perpetrators,  yet,  being  assured  by 
commanding  officers  present  at  the  conference  held 
at  The  Dalles  that,  with  reference  to  the  pacifica 
tion  made  by  Colonel  Wright,  the  impression  had 
been  made  upon  the  Indians,  intentionally  or  unin 
tentionally,  that  hostilities  were  to  cease,  the  past 
be  forgiven,  and  their  future  treatment  to  depend 
on  their  future  conduct,  General  Clarke  "deter- 


CAUSES  43 

mined  not  to  destroy  the  future  influence  of  the 
government  with  these  people  by  bad  faith  or  the 
appearance  of  it,  and  instructed  the  officers  so  to 
inform  them." 

The  steps  thus  taken  by  General  Clarke  were 
somewhat  confused  soon  afterward  by  the  actions 
of  Mr.  J.  Ross  Brown,  representing  the  Indian 
bureau.  It  is  very  probable  that  Brown  appeared 
upon  the  scene  entirely  without  knowledge  of  the 
things  which  had  transpired  tending  to  establish 
amicable  relations  with  the  Indians.  The  follow 
ing  correspondence  quite  clearly  sets  forth  the  diffi 
culty  which  he  injected  into  the  situation: 

"Fort  Walla  Walla, 

October  19,  1857. 

Sir:  It  is  my  duty  to  inform  the  general  that 
Mr.  J.  Ross  Brown,  acting,  I  believe,  as  an  agent 
of  the  Indian  bureau,  did,  in  a  recent  conversation 
with  'Lawyer,'  the  Nez  Perces'  chief,  assert  that 
Governor  Stevens'  treaty  of  Walla  Walla  would 
certainly  be  ratified  and  enforced. 

Mr.  William  Craig,  who  acted  as  interpreter  on 
the  occasion,  gives  me  this  information. 

Considering  that  this  statement  is  in  direct  oppo 
sition  to  what  the  Indians  have  been  told  by  us, 
and  to  what  as  I  believe  nearly  all  of  them  desire, 
it  seems  to  me  in  very  bad  taste,  to  say  the  least  of 
it.  Mr.  Brown  could  not  possibly  have  known 
that  the  treaty  will  be  ratified,  and  even  if  he  had, 
the  proper  time  to  enlighten  the  Indians  on  the 
subject  is  obviously  after  it  shall  have  become  a 
law  of  the  land.  He  had  no  right  to  unsettle  the 


44       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Indian  minds  on  a  point  respecting  which  his  con 
victions  are  probably  no  stronger  than  the  oppo 
site  belief  of  many  others  in  daily  intercourse  with 
them. 

I  will  simply  add  that  in  my  opinion  any  attempt 
to  enforce  that  treaty  will  be  followed  by  immedi 
ate  hostilities  with  most  of  the  tribes  in  this  part  of 
the  country ;  for  which  reason  it  does  appear  to  me 
greatly  desirable  that  a  new  commission  be  ap- 
pointed,  and  a  new  treaty  made,  thoroughly  di 
gested  and  accepted  by  both  sides. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
E.  J.  STEPTOE, 
Brevet  Lieutenant  Colonel  U.  S.  A., 

Commanding  Post. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General  U.   S.  A.,   San 
Francisco." 

The  particular  treaty  referred  to  in  the  forego 
ing  letter  was  made  between  Governor  Stevens  and 
the  Nez  Perces  at  Camp  Stevens,  Walla  Walla 
Valley,  the  same  place  at  which  the  treaty  with  the 
Yakima  Nation  was  made,  on  June  nth,  1855, 
was  ratified  March  8th,  1859,  an^  proclaimed 
April  29th,  1859.  The  terms  of  this  treaty  were 
identical  with  those  of  the  Yakima  treaty. 

A  copy  of  this  letter  was  forwarded  to  Superin 
tendent  Nesmith,  who  replied  as  follows: 

4 'Office  Superintendent  Indian  Affairs, 

Salem,  Oregon,  November  18,  1857. 

Sir :   I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  receipt  of 

your  letter  of  the  3rd  instant  enclosing  a  copy  of 


CAUSES  45 

Colonel  Steptoe's  letter  of  October  I9th,  in  which 
he  refers  to  a  conversation  had  between  Mr.  J. 
Ross  Brown  and  'Lawyer,'  chief  of  the  Nez  Perces. 

In  relation  to  the  opinion  entertained  by  Briga 
dier  General  Clarke,  that  I  had  not  changed  my 
policy  relative  to  those  Indians  since  our  interview, 
I  have  to  say  that  the  general's  conclusions  on  that 
subject  are  correct.  I  have  on  all  occasions  di 
rected  the  agents  who  have  communicated  with 
those  people  to  impress  upon  their  minds  the  fact 
that  the  treaties  negotiated  with  them  were  like  all 
other  treaties  in  a  similar  condition,  void  and  in 
operative,  and  must  remain  so  until  they  receive  the 
constitutional  ratification  of  the  President  and  Sen 
ate;  and  I  further  entertain  the  opinion  that  no  offi 
cer  of  the  government,  including  the  President  hin> 
self,  can  give  those  treaties  validity  or  make  them 
binding  while  they  lack  such  ratification. 

I  knew  that  Mr.  Brown  had  visited  The  Dalles, 
and  had  there  some  conversation  with  'Lawyer.' 
The  character  of  that  conversation  was  never  re 
ported  to  me.  If  he  stated  that  the  'treaties  would 
certainly  be  ratified  and  enforced/  I  can  only  say 
that  he  possessed  knowledge  upon  that  subject 
which  has  been  withheld  from  myself.  In  order  to 
explain  to  the  general  my  views  upon  the  subject  of 
those  treaties  I  herewith  enclose  you  an  extract 
from  my  annual  report  to  the  Commissioner  of  In 
dian  Affairs,  bearing  date  September  i,  1857. 

I  am,  sir,  respectfully,  yours,  &c.,  &c., 

J.  W.  NESMITH, 

Superintendent  Indian  Affairs,  O  and  W.  T. 
Major  W.  W.^Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General,  San  Francisco,  Cal." 


46       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Extract  from  the  annual  report  of  Superintend 
ent  Nesmith,  in  relation  to  the  ratification  of 
treaties,  dated  September  i,  1857: 

"The  region  of  country  east  of  the  Cascade 
mountains  is  daily  becoming  of  more  importance  to 
the  whites  by  reason  of  the  discovery  of  gold  in  its 
northern  limits,  and  its  being  traversed  by  the  great 
thoroughfares  leading  to  the  states.  Our  people 
are  being  continually  brought  into  contact  with  its 
Indian  occupants,  which  compose  several  numerous 
and  warlike  tribes.  In  order  to  maintain  friendly 
relations  with  them,  and  prevent  constant  diffi 
culties,  requires  the  presence  of  several  reliable 
agents. 

The  treaties  negotiated  with  those  interior 
tribes,  never  having  been  ratified,  they  are  averse 
to  the  occupation  of  their  country  by  white  settlers, 
and  every  endeavor  has  been  made  to  prevent  in 
trusion  upon  their  lands,  until  such  time  as  the  gov 
ernment  shall  decide  upon  the  disposition  to  be 
made  of  the  treaties.  In  order  to  relieve  and  quiet 
their  apprehensions  in  relation  to  the  occupation  of 
their  country  by  our  people,  I  directed  Agent  Lans- 
dale,  on  his  trip  to  the  Flathead  country,  to  explain 
to  them  the  failure  of  the  government  to  comply 
with  its  promises  by  reason  of  the  non-ratification 
of  the  treaties,  and  to  assure  them  that  their  lands 
should  not  be  taken  from  them  without  receiving  a 
fair  compensation;  they  were  also  informed  that 
until  these  treaties  were  ratified  they  could  expect 
nothing  from  the  government  in  the  shape  of  annu 
ities  or  subsistence.  I  would  recommend  that  steps 
be  taken  to  throw  open  the  Walla  Walla  valley  to 


CAUSES  47 

settlement;  it  is  an  advanced  point  in  the  interior, 
which  if  occupied  would  protect  and  increase  the 
facilities  for  an  overland  communication  with  the 
states.  The  Walla  Walla  is  a  rich  valley, 
unsurpassed  in  its  qualities  as  a  grazing 
country,  and  a  desirable  locality  for  a  white 
settlement.  It  has  already  been  purchased  by 
the  treaties  made  by  Governor  Stevens  and  late 
Superintendent  Palmer  with  the  Cayuses  and  Nez 
Perces;  as  the  treaties  have  never  been  ratified,  the 
country  is  considered  open  to  settlement.  I  under 
stand  that  the  Indians  express  some  dissatisfaction 
at  those  treaties,  which  may  render  their  modifica 
tion  necessary.  The  only  portion  of  the  country 
east  of  the  Cascade  mountains  now  occupied  by  our 
citizens  is  that  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  The 
Dalles,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Columbia  river. 
This  country  belongs  to  the  Indians  who  were 
parties  to  the  treaty  of  June  25,  1855.  They  have 
been  great  sufferers  by  reason  of  the  occupation  of 
their  country  by  the  whites,  and  have  never  re 
ceived  any  compensation;  I  would  therefore  ear 
nestly  recommend  that  the  treaty  entered  into  be 
tween  those  people  and  late  Superintendent  Palmer, 
on  June  25,  1855,  be  immediately  ratified  and 
funds  appropriated  for  its  execution.  The  treaty 
referred  to  is  liberal  in  its  provisions;  the  Indians 
who  are  parties  to  it  have  exhibited  good  faith  to 
wards  our  government;  they  have  been  deprived  of 
their  lands,  and  the  United  States  have  received 
all  the  benefits  of  the  treaty.  I  think  that  justice, 
as  well  as  good  policy,  should  induce  the  govern 
ment  to  comply  with  their  part  of  the  contract.  I 


48       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

would  also  earnestly  recommend  that  the  treaties 
negotiated  by  Governor  Stevens  with  the  Indians 
in>  Washington  Territory  west  of  the  Cascade 
mountains,  be  ratified  as  speedily  as  possible,  as  it 
will  be  difficult  to  restrain  the  Indians,  who<  are 
parties  to  those  treaties,  much  longer  by  mere 
promises.'* 


CAUSES CONTINUED 

IN  forwarding  a  copy  of  Colonel  Step-toe's  letter 
of  October  iQth  to  the  head  of  the  army,  under 
date  of  November  4th,  after  detailing  the  in 
structions  given  the  commanding  officers  respecting 
the  uneasiness  of  the  Indians,  on  the  occasion  of  the 
conference  at  The  Dalles,  in  June,  General  Clarke 
continued:  "It  is  under  these  circumstances  that 
Mr.  J.  Ross  Brown  makes  (with  what  authority  I 
know  not)  the  declaration  to  the  Indians  that  the 
treaties  will  certainly  be  ratified  and  enforced. 

How  the  interests  of  the  government  must  be 
injured  by  having  agents  so  little  in  accord  will  be 
readily  seen ;  my  influence  with  them  (the  Indians) 
ceases  entirely  the  moment  they  distrust  either  my 
disposition  or  ability  to  fulfil  promises  made.  I 
hope  that  the  government  will  have  time  to  notify 
me  of  its  determination  in  the  matter  in  time  to 
prevent  mischief. 

I  believe  the  present  treaties  can  only  be  en 
forced  by  war,  and  hope  this  will  be  avoided  by  a 


new  commission." 


Added  to  this  lack  of  harmony  in  declarations 
made  to  the  Indians  by  government  representa 
tives,  was  the  conduct  of  citizens  who  desired  to 
settle  upon  land  which  was  known  to  be  claimed  by 
the  Indians. 

It  will  be  understood  that  from  time  immemo 
rial  the  nominal  title  to  the  whole  of  the  northwest 


50       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

had  rested  without  molestation  among  the  various 
Indian  tribes  therein  and  that  at  this  time  compara 
tively  little  of  it  had  been  formally  relinquished  to 
the  government.  Some  settlements  were  under 
taken  on  small  foundations  without  this  formality, 
but  it  is  of  final  record  that  almost  the  entire  area 
of  these  lands  to  which  the  white  man  may  obtain 
title  was  ceded  to  the  government  by  the  aboriginal 
possessors. 

General  John  E.  Wool,  who  preceded  General 
Clarke  as  commander  of  the  Department  of  the 
Pacific,  had  ordered  that  settlements  should  not  be 
permitted  within  the  territory  embraced  in  the 
treaties  pending  their  ratification.  General  Clarke, 
on  assuming  command,  and  after  the  consultation 
with  Mr.  Nesmith,  directed  that  these  orders  be 
continued  in  force  with  the  view  of  preventing  any 
encroachment  by  the  whites  during  the  existing 
state  of  the  Indian  mind  and  as  a  measure  tending 
to  allay  the  irritation  among  the  latter  and  thereby 
ward  off,  so  far  as  possible,  open  acts  of  hostility. 

Some  whites  who  attempted  to  settle  on  land  in 
the  Walla  Walla  country  having  been  forbidden 
to  do  so,  in  compliance  with  these  orders,  had  the 
matter  laid  before  the  Territorial  legislature  which 
was  in  session  at  Olympia  during  the  winter  of 
1857-8.  That  body,  in  the  belief  that  the  circum 
stances  warranted  the  step,  passed  and  forwarded 
to  Washington,  D.  C.,  the  following  resolutions: 

" Joint  resolutions,  relative  to  citizens  and  settlers 
in  Walla  Walla  county  being  driven  from  their 
homes  and  claims  by  the  military  authority  of 
Washington  Territory. 


CAUSES— CONTINUED  51 

Whereas  certain  officers  of  the  United  States 
army,  commanding  in  the  county  of  Walla  Walla, 
have  unlawfully  assumed  to  issue  orders  prohibit 
ing  citizens  of  this  Territory  from  settling  in  cer 
tain  portions  thereof,  and  in  accordance  with  said 
orders  have  driven  citizens  and  settlers  from  their 
claims  and  homes  acquired  under  the  laws  of  the 
United  States,  to  their  great  injury — 

Therefore  be  it  resolved  by  the  legislative  as 
sembly  of  the  Territory  of  Washington  that,  in  our 
opinion,  the  said  orders  are  without  the  authority 
of  law,  and  that  the  acts  done  under  said  orders 
are  a  high  handed  outrage  upon  the  rights  and  lib 
erties  of  the  American  people. 

Resolved,  That  the  Governor  be  requested  to 
give  the  proper  authorities  at  Washington  all 
necessary  information  on  the  subject  of  the  out 
rageous  usurpation  of  the  military  over  the  civil 
authority. 

Resolved,  That  we  believe  the  above  usurpation 
to  be  the  very  worst  form  of  martial  law,  pro 
claimed  by  tyrants  not  having  feeling  in  common 
with  us,  nor  interests  identified  with  ours. 

Resolved,  That  a  copy  of  the  above  resolutions 
be  forwarded  to  our  delegate  in  Congress,  and  that 
he  be  requested  to  represent  the  matter  to  the 
proper  department  in  Washington  city,  to  the  end 
that  the  evil  be  corrected. 

Passed  January  15,  1858. 

J.  S.  VANCLEAVE, 
Speaker  House  Representatives. 
C.  C.  PAGETT, 

President  of  the  Council." 


52       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

A  copy  of  these  resolutions,  with  their  full  force 
of  uncomplimentary  language,  was  forwarded  to 
General  Clarke  by  the  war  department  and  he  was 
obliged  to  explain  the  causes  which  appeared  to 
him  to  justify  the  measure  which  he  had  adopted. 

The  protest  of  the  legislature  seems  not  to  have 
weighed  sufficiently  heavy  against  the  reasons  for 
the  issuance  o<f  the  order  to  warrant  its  recission. 

The  attitude  of  Governor  Stevens,  who  very 
probably  had  knowledge  of  the  matter  of  the  reso 
lutions  prior  to  their  introduction  in  the  legislature, 
and  who  otherwise  bitterly  opposed  this  order  of 
the  Department  of  the  Pacific,  was  doubtless  the 
result  of  his  zeal  to  establish  settlement  throughout 
his  Territory. 

General  Clarke  regarded  the  matter  from  quite 
a  different  point  of  view.  While  it  was  his  duty 
to  protect  the  homes  of  citizens,  it  was  quite  essen 
tial  that  the  citizens  should  not  be  trespassers.  He 
did  not  conceive  it  to  be  the  policy  of  the  war  de 
partment  nor  of  the  general  government  to  sanc 
tion  any  acts  of  irregularity  either  on  the  part  of 
the  settlers  or  of  any  portion  of  the  army.  He  was 
reminded,  too,  almost  daily  of  the  great  difficulty 
of  protecting  settlements  in  the  West  which  were 
being  actually  encroached  upon  by  the  Indians. 

Again  General  Clarke  was  required  to  consider 
in  some  seriousness  the  attitude  assumed  toward 
the  murderers  of  Agent  Bolan.  While  the  point 
raised  proved  to  be  of  no  consequence,  being  based 
upon  misinformation,  the  correspondence  in  rela 
tion  thereto  serves  to  indicate  the  importance  at 
tached  to  the  matter  and  is  here  given. 


CAUSES— CONTINUED  53 

"Fort  Simcoe,  Washington  Territory, 

February  3,  1858. 

Major:  I  learn  from  unauthentic  sources, 
though  entitled  to  belief,  that  Mr.  R.  H.  Lansdale, 
recently  appointed  Indian  agent  for  the  Yakima 
tribes  of  Indians  by  the  superintendent  of  Indian 
affairs  in  this  Territory,  is  soon  to  arrive  here  with 
instructions  to  demand  the  surrender  of  the  mur 
derers  of  Agent  Bolan. 

As  this  proceeding  will  be  inconsistent  with  the 
views  of  General  Clarke,  communicated  to  me  in 
your  letter  of  August  28,  1857,  and  department 
orders  No.  87,  of  1857,  I  deem  it  proper  to  report 
the  matter  to  him,  and  to  ask  his  instructions  as  to 
my  own  conduct,  should  I  be  officially  called  upon 
by  Mr.  Lansdale  for  assistance  to  enforce  his  de 
mand. 

I  think  it  probable  that  the  Indians  will  refuse 
to  deliver  up  the  murderers. 

While  thus  seeking  to  learn  General  Clarke's 
wishes  in  respect  to  this  matter,  I  deem  it  proper 
to  say,  if  left  uninformed  as  to  them,  I  shall  con 
sider  it  my  duty  to  decline  acceding  to  Mr.  Lans- 
dale's  requisition,  on  the  ground  that,  in  a  matter 
in  which  the  Department  of  War  ought  to  be  so 
well  informed  as  on  this,  and  in  which  such  in> 
portant  consequences  may  be  involved,  it  is  reason 
able  to  suppose  that  it  would  have  communicated 
its  wishes  on  the  subject  direct  to  the  military  au 
thorities  of  the  country,  if  it  had  intended  or  de 
sired  that  they  should  be  employed  in  the  matter. 


54       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

I  beg  leave  to  assure  the  general  that  I  am  ready 
and  willing  to  undertake  this  service,  but  that  I  do 
not  consider  it  the  part  of  an  officer  of  subordinate 
command  in  the  army,  in  cases  of  doubtful  policy, 
to  commit  acts  on  his  own  responsibility  which 
may  involve  such  heavy  drains  upon  the  public 
treasury,  unless  he  should  have  no  time  or  means 
for  reference  to  the  proper  authorities. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  serv 
ant,  R.  S.  GARNETT, 

Major  9th  Infantry,  Commanding  Post. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall,  J 

Assistant  Adjutant  General,  United  States 
Army,  San  Francisco,  California." 

"Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
San  Francisco,  California,  February  22,  1858. 

Major:  Your  letter  of  February  3  has  been  sub 
mitted  to  Brigadier  General  Clarke. 

The  general  has  since  had  a  consultation  with 
Mr.  Nesmith,  superintendent  for  both  Territories, 
and  finds  that  your  information  is  not  entirely  accu 
rate. 

The  superintendent  had  directed  the  agent  to 
whom  you  refer  to  tell  the  Indians,  on  all  proper 
occasions,  that  the  murderers  of  Bolan  would  finally 
be  obliged  to  surrender  and  submit  themselves  to 
trial. 

He  had  given  no  instructions  to  demand  the  sur 
render,  and  as  General  Clarke  has  referred  the 
question  to  the  department,  Mr.  Nesmith  is  now 


CAUSES— CONTINUED  55 

willing  to  let  it  rest  until  orders  in  the  case  are  re 
ceived  from  Washington. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  serv 
ant,  W.  W.  MACKALL, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General. 

Major  R.  S.  Garnett, 

9th  Infantry  U.  S.  A.,  Comd'g  Fort  Simcoe, 
W.  T." 

"San  Francisco,   California, 

February  24,  1858. 

Sir:  Since  my  arrival  here  I  have  seen  a  letter 
from  Major  Garnett,  from  which  it  is  to  be  in 
ferred  that  he  is  under  the  impression  that  you  were 
authorized  to  make  a  positive  demand  upon  the 
Yakimas  for  the  surrender  of  the  murderers  of 
Bolan;  by  reference  to  your  instructions  from  me 
you  will  perceive  that  such  was  not  my  intentions. 
The  whole  question  is  now  pending  before  the 
department  at  Washington,  and  I  deem  it  improper 
to  take  any  further  action,  or  to  communicate 
further  with  the  Indians  on  the  subject,  until  such 
time  as  positive  instructions  are  received  from  the 
department  on  the  subject.  You  will  therefore 
allow  the  matter  to  remain  as  it  is  until  otherwise 
directed. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
J.  W.  NESMITH, 

Supt.  Indian  Affairs 'for  Washington  and  Ore 
gon  Territories. 
R.  H.  Lansdale,  Esq., 

Indian  Agent,  Dalles,  Oregon." 


56       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Copies  of  the  foregoing  letters  were  transmitted 
to  army  headquarters  with  the  following : 

"Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
San  Francisco,  California,  February  25,  1858. 

Sir:  In  my  letter  of  November  4,  1857,  I  set 
forth  to  the  Lieutenant  General  the  difference  ex 
isting  between  the  line  of  policy  I  thought  it  neces 
sary  to  adopt  in  relation  to  certain  Indian  criminals 
in  Washington  Territory  and  that  considered  just 
and  proper  by  the  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs, 
J.  W.  Nesmith. 

The  enclosed  copies  of  letters  will  show  how  the 
affair  has  been  again  urged  on  my  attention,  the 
state  of  the  question  now,  and  sufficiently  explain 
why  I  urge  on  the  government  an  early  decision. 
Mr.  Nesmith,  though  holding  his  first  opinion  as 
to  the  course  proper  to  be  pursued,  has,  with  a 
laudable  spirit,  determined  to  suspend  action  until 
he  or  I  can  be  instructed  by  the  government. 

I  then  ask  the  department  to  decide,  and  either 
direct  the  demand  for  these  criminals  or  permit  the 
Indians  to  know  that  the  offenders  may  rest  secure. 

In  the  present  restless  state  of  these  people  I  fear 
the  demand  of  these  criminals  may  turn  the  scale 
and  bring  on  war,  and  suspense  is  scarcely  less 
likely  to  prove  injurious. 

I  ami,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient 
servant,  N.  S.  CLARKE, 

Colonel  6th  Infantry,  Brevet  Brigadier  General, 

Commanding. 
Lieut.  Col.  L.  Thomas, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General  U.  S.  A., 
Headquarters  of  the  Army,  New  York." 


CAUSES— CONTINUED  57 

There  was  yet  another  influence  at  work  tending 
to  array  the  Indians  against  the  government, 
namely,  that  of  the  Mormons. 

Reports  from  various  points  in  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  Department  of  the  Pacific  indicated  that  efforts 
were  being  made  by  those  people  to  discredit  among 
the  Indians  the  agreements  and  intentions  of  the 
government  and  its  agents,  and  to  secure  their  co 
operation  in  carrying  out  those  plans  which  the 
army  of  Utah,  encamped  about  Salt  Lake,  was  en 
deavoring  to  thwart.  It  appeared  that  not  only 
the  tribes  of  the  northwest  were  being  thus  impor 
tuned,  but  likewise  those  of  southern  California  and 
Nevada. 

January  31,  1858,  General  John  Garland,  com 
manding  the  Department  of  New  Mexico,  wrote 
army  headquarters  with  reference  to  the  Mormon 
matter  as  follows:  "In  the  early  part  of  this  month 
an  Indian  arrived  at  Fort  Defiance  from  the  Utah 
country,  on  a  mission  from  the  Utah  Indians, 
charged  with  bringing  about  a  peace  between  the 
Navajoes  and  Utahs.  He  said  he  was  sent  by  the 
Indians  who  were  only  ten  days  from  the  Great  Salt 
Lake  City,  and  that  the  Mormons  were  instigating 
these  different  tribes  to  bury  their  animosities,  with 
a  view,  doubtless,  in  case  of  necessity,  of  arraying 
themselves  against  our  government.  The  mes 
senger  brought  with  him  a  certificate  of  baptism,  and 
membership  in  the  church  of  Latter  Day  Saints. 

There  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  Utahs  have 
been  tampered  with  by  direction  of  Brigham 
Young,  whose  object  also  is  to  extend  his  relations 
into  the  country  of  the  Navajoes." 


58       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Further  references  to  Mormon  diplomacy  in  this 
matter  are  found  in  the  following  communications : 

"Headquarters,  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
San  Francisco,  California,  January  i,  1858. 

Sir:  The  following  items,  collated  from  unoffi 
cial  but  reliable  sources,  I  have  thought  of  sufficient 
interest  to  be  communicated  to  the  General-in- 
Chief. 

A  private  letter  from  Captain  Kirkham,  of  De 
cember  i,  from  Walla  Walla,  says:  "We  have  re 
cently  received  from  our  Indians  news  from  Salt 
Lake;  they  report  an  engagement  between  our 
troops  and  the  Mormons;  the  information  comes 
through  the  Snakes,  who  are  in  direct  communica 
tion  with  the  Mormons. 

The  Snakes  tell  our  Indians  that  they  are  well 
supplied  with  ammunition,  and  that  they  can  get 
from  the  Mormons  any  quantity  that  they  wish; 
and  they  further  tell  our  Indians  that  the  Mormons 
are  anxious  to  supply  them,  to-wit:  the  Nez  Perces, 
the  Cayuses,  and  the  Walla  Wallas,  with  every 
thing  that  they  wish.  I  would  not  be  surprised  if 
the  Mormon  influence  should  extend  to  all  the 
tribes  in  our  neighborhood,  and  if  they  are  deter 
mined  to  fight  we  may  have  trouble  among  the  In 
dians  on  the  coast  again. 

Extract  from  a  letter  of  George  Gibbs,  of  Wash 
ington  Territory,  of  November  27 : 

'A  very  curious  statement  was  recently  made  me 
by  some  of  the  Indians  near  Steilacoom.  They  said 


CAUSES— CONTINUED  59 

that  the  Klikitats  had  told  them  that  Choosuklee 
(Jesus  Christ),  had  recently  appeared  on  the  other 
side  of  the  mountains;  that  he  was  after  a  while 
coming  here,  when  the  whites  would  be  sent  out  of 
the  country,  and  all  would  be  well  for  themselves. 
It  needed  only  a  little  reflection  to  connect  this  sec 
ond  advent  with  the  visit  of  Brigham  Young  to  the 
Flathead  and  Nez  Perces  country.' 

The  reports  from  Southern  California  go  to 
show  that  a  like  influence  has  been  exerted  over  the 
tribes  of  that  region.  It  is  not  to  be  doubted  that 
the  Mormons  have  cultivated  friendship  with  the 
Indians,  and  it  is  scarcely  doubtful  that,  in  the  re 
cent  exodus  of  the  Mormons  from  San  Bernardino, 
they  have  been  accompanied  by  Indians.  The  In 
dians  in  this  section  of  the  State  are  represented  as 
becoming  more  insolent,  and  though  they  have  as 
yet  committed  no  depredations,  the  fears  of  the  in 
habitants  are  to  a  great  degree  excited. 

From  Carson  valley  we  have  like  reports  of  the 
ill  effects  on  the  Indians  of  Mormon  influence. 

If  these  things  are  true,  and  I  credit  them,  tempo- 
rary  success  on  the  part  of  the  Mormons  may  be  a 
signal  for  an  Indian  war  extending  along  our  whole 
frontier. 

The  troops  in  this  department  have  been  sta 
tioned  with  such  strict  attention  to  the  absolute 
wants  of  the  service,  that  but  little,  if  any,  reduction 
at  any  post  could  be  made  with  safety  to  the  inhabi 
tants. 

In  Oregon  and  Washington  Territories,  east  of 
the  Cascade  range,  I  consider  it  unsafe  to  remove  a 
man  for  service  elsewhere. 


60       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

My  intention  as  intimated  in  my  letter  of  Decem 
ber  1 8,  with  reference  to  the  relief  companies  for 
Yuma,  will  be  carried  out,  and  I  will  station  a  com 
pany  permanently  perhaps  at  San  Bernardino,  near 
Cajon  Pass. 

I  recommend  instant  measures  calculated  to  de 
tach  Indians  from  Mormon  influence.  As  an  initial 
step  toward  that  end,  I  suggest  that  headmen  or 
chiefs  be  invited  to  visit  Washington,  As  an  in 
ducement  they  should  receive  presents  to  a  generous 
extent.  Such  visits  would  disabuse  them  of  any 
erroneous  impressions  they  may  have  received  rela 
tive  to  the  power  of  the  United  States,  by  seeing  for 
themselves  how  numerous  and  powerful  our  people 
are. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient 
servant,  N.  S.  CLARKE, 

Colonel  6th  Infantry, 
Brevet  Brigadier  General,  Commanding. 
Lieutenant  Colonel  L.  Thomas, 
Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  Army,  N.  Y." 

"Headquarters,  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
San  Francisco,  California,  January  12,  1858. 

Sir:  Brigadier  General  Clarke  directs  me  to  say 
that  he  desires  you  to  recall  your  dragoons  and 
horses  as  early  as  the  state  of  the  roads  and  the 
grass,  or  your  supply  of  forage  will  permit. 

He  wishes  your  command  to  be  in  a  state  of  full 
efficiency  at  the  earliest  possible  day.  Lieutenant 
Gregg,  first  dragoons,  will  be  directed  to  join  you 
with  his  company  as  soon  as  the  order  for  the  re- 


CAUSES— CONTINUED  61 

turn  of  your  detachment  reaches  Vancouver,  and  to 
guard  your  horses  in  the  march. 

The  general  wishes  you  to  be  deeply  impressed 
with  the  importance  of  obtaining  early  and  full  in 
formation  in  relation  to  the  Indian  tribes  in  your 
vicinity,  and  south  and  east  towards  Fort  Hall  and 
the  Salmon  river. 

Information  from  various  sources  and  points  on 
the  frontier  leads  him  to  the  conclusion  that 
through  the  Mormons  the  Indians  are  being  in 
clined  to  hostility,  and  that  a  conflict  in  Utah  may 
be  the  signal  for  trouble  on  the  frontier,  and  it  is 
not  improbable  that  the  Mormons  may  move  north. 

He  wishes  you  to  be  prepared  in  advance  for 
either  contingency.  Full  and  prompt  report  of  all 
information,  and  your  opinion  founded  theron,  is 
desired. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient 
servant,  W.  W.  MACKALL, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General. 
Lieutenant  Colonel  E.  J.  Steptoe, 

Major  9th  Infantry,  Commanding  Fort  Walla 
Walla,  W.  T." 

"Fort  Walla  Walla,  W.  T.,  January  29,  1858. 
Sir:  I  received  by  last  mail  your  letter  of  the 
1 2th  instant.  Measures  were  taken  at  once  to  in 
sure  the  full  efficiency  of  this  command,  whenever 
it  may  be  required  for  active  service.  It  is  very 
difficult  to  determine,  from  any  information  I  'have 
now,  how  far  the  reports  that  have  reached  the  gen 
eral  of  a  meditated  outbreak  on  the  part  of  the  In 
dians  in  this  direction  ought  to  be  relied  upon. 


62       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

That  the  expediency  of  availing  themselves  of  this 
Mormon  revolt  to  recover  some  real  or  imagined 
rights  has  been  discussed  amongst  them  I  am  quite 
sure,  but  doubt  whether  they  have  resolved  to  com 
mit  themselves  to  hostilities  at  present.  If  they 
should  learn  that  the  Mormons  have  obtained  any 
marked  advantage  over  the  troops,  or  if  the  contest 
in  Utah  should  be  a  protracted  one,  I  would  then 
seriously  apprehend  trouble  with  the  surrounding 
tribes.  Between  this  post  and  Fort  Hall  there  are 
numerous  families  of  Snake  Indians,  who  are  repre 
sented  to  be  great  friends  of  the  Mormons,  and  to 
be  well  armed  and  provided  with  ammunition.  I 
ami  inclined  to  think  this  is  true,  and  that  they  have 
made  some  efforts  to  break  up  the  friendly  relations 
existing  between  the  troops  and  Indians  in  the 
\Valla  Walla  country,  but  that  the  latter  are  not 
disposed  to  involve  themselves  while  the  chances  of 
success  are  so  much  against  them.  What  has  been 
said  here  applies  more  particularly  to  the  Cayuse, 
Walla  Walla  and  various  petty  tribes  living  on  the 
Columbia  river  and  its  tributaries  below.  Respect 
ing  the  northern  Indians  (Palouse,  Yakima,  and 
Spokane) ,  there  never  has  been  a  doubt  on  my 
mind  that  very  slight  encouragement  would  at  any 
time  suffice  to  revive  their  late  hostile  feelings.  It 
is  gratifying,  however,  to  know  that  they  are  much 
under  the  influence  of  the  Nez  Perces,  who  are,  for 
the  most  part,  and  have  always  been,  strong  in  their 
friendship  toward  us.  Upon  the  whole,  I  do  not 
think,  in  view  of  the  large  force  to  be  here  soon, 
that  we  will  have  a  difficulty  with  these  Indians  this 
year.  If  the  troops  have  ordinary  success  in  Utah, 


CAUSES— CONTINUED  63 

the  probability  will  be  lessened,  and  still  further  if 
the  Mormons  shall  be  signally  worsted.  I  have  re 
monstrated  earnestly  with  the  chiefs  against  the  in 
terference  of  their  people  in  the  matter,  and  I  am 
sure  that  several  of  the  most  influential  are  im 
pressed  with  the  conviction  that  such  interference 
could  not  fail  to  be  disastrous  to  them.  Having  no 
certain  information  as  to  the  sentiments  of  the  In 
dians  (Snakes)  between  this  and  Fort  Boise,  I  have 
long  intended  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  the  matter 
by  sending  out  an  expedition  early  this  spring.  My 
purpose  now  is  to  start  three  companies  of  dragoons 
over  the  route  so  soon  as  the  absence  of  snow  and 
height  of  new  grass  will  justify  the  movement,  and, 
if  possible,  to  dispatch  a  reliable  Indian  immedi 
ately  over  the  same  route  (perhaps  further)  to  gain 
information  in  advance.  It  is  only  about  200  miles 
from  here  to  Fort  Boise,  and  not  over  500  miles  to 
the  Salt  Lake  by  the  wagon  road  (probably  fifty 
miles  less  by  the  trails) .  An  old  trapper  living 
here,  who  spent  many  years  about  Fort  Hall,  and 
has  often  traveled  the  road,  says  that  he  can  go  with 
ease  from  this  post  to  the  Salt  Lake  and  back  in 
twenty  days.  A  half-breed  Indian  from  Salmon 
river  came  here  three  days  since,  and  states  that  the 
Mormon  settlement  there  removed  some  six  weeks 
ago  to  the  Salt  Lake,  sacrificing  houses  and  im 
provements,  as  at  San  Bernardino.  In  my  opinion, 
this  is  only  significant  as  indicating  further  the  stern 
resistance  contemplated  by  the  Mormons.  I  ques 
tion  much  whether  the  idea  of  leaving  Utah  and 
emigrating  to  some  other  country  is  seriously  enter 
tained  by  them.  But  in  either  event  the  advantage 


64       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

of  arming  and  arraying  against  us  all  the  Indians 
living  on  the  principal  routes  to  Utah  cannot  have 
escaped  their  attention,  and  it  is  more  than  probable 
that  they  have  taken  steps  to  effect  that  end. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your 
obedient  servant,  E.  J.  STEPTOE, 

Brevet  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall,       United  States  Army. 

Assistant  Adjutant  General  U.  S.  Army,  San 
Francisco." 

"Fort  Simcoe,  Washington  Territory, 

January  30,   1858. 

Major:  It  seems  proper  that  I  should  report,  for 
the  information  o<f  General  Clarke,  that  the  Indian 
chief  "Skloom,"  brother  of  Kamiakin,  has  recently 
sent  word  to  me,  for  the  second  time,  that  the  Mor 
mons,  on  one  or  two  occasions  since  last  summer, 
have  sent  emissaries  among  the  Indians  of  this  re 
gion  to  incite  them  to  a  union  with  the  Mormons 
in  hostility  to  the  United  States.  He  states  that  the 
chiefs  repel  those  overtures  from  the  Mormons,  but 
that  some  of  the  young  men  seem  disposed  to 
countenance  them.  The  Mormons  make  them  large 
promises  of  arms,  ammunition,  cattle,  &c. 

For  myself,  I  do  not  attach  much  importance  to 
these  machinations  of  the  Mormons,  unless  our 
army  in  Utah  should  meet  with  some  serious  re 
verses. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  serv 
ant,  R.  S.  GARNETT, 

Major  Qth  Infantry,  Commanding  Post. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General,  &c." 


CAUSES— CONTINUED  65 

From  Captain  John  Mullan's  report  on  the  con 
struction  of  a  military  road  from  Fort  Walla  Walla 
to  Fort  Benton,  the  following  paragraph  is  quoted: 

"During  this  interval  (between  the  spring  of 
1857  and  the  winter  of  1857-8)  the  subject  of 
overland  communication  had  grown  in  importance, 
and  from  a  subject  of  speculation  and  doubt  had 
changed  to  one  of  every  day  reality.  While  the 
central  section  became  the  field  for  wagon-road 
operations  under  Colonel  Lander,  the  overland 
mail  carried  weekly  intelligence  over  thousands  of 
miles  of  mountain  and  prairie  by  a  more  southern 
route.  These  facts  gave  the  friends  of  a  northern 
line  a  right  to  be  heard  in  their  modest  applications 
to  have  a  route  opened  through  their  own  section. 
The  character  of  the  Mormon  disturbances,  occur 
ring  simultaneously,  was  such  as  to  compel  the  gov 
ernment  to  look  the  subject  of  overland  communica 
tion  direct  in  the  face.  Here  were  foes,  with  In 
dian  emissaries  in  every  quarter,  whose  obedience  to 
law  the  government  had  to  enforce  at  the  point  of 
the  bayonet,  by  an  army  so  large  that  the  question 
of  supplying  it  was  one  of  no  small  import." 

That  the  Mormons  should  attempt  to  form  alli 
ances  with  the  Indian  tribes  throughout  the  West 
would  not  be  surprising;  as  a  matter  of  fact  it 
might  have  been  and  doubtless  was  expected  by  the 
government.  The  fact  stands  boldly  out  in  history 
that  the  Mormons  were,  during  the  year  1857  and 
a  part  of  the  year  1858,  in  open  hostility  toward 


66       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

the  government ;  that  they  equipped  an  armed  force 
and  committed  acts  of  actual  warfare;  therefore, 
regardless  of  the  justice  or  injustice  of  their  bellig 
erent  attitude,  in  view  of  their  peculiar  religious  re 
lations  with  the  Indians,  the  ease  of  communicating 
with  them  and  the  necessity  for  additional  strength 
to  their  own  numbers,  it  must  be  conceded  that  a 
desire  to  align  those  warlike  people  against  the  gov 
ernment  and  in  support  of  their  own  cause  would 
have  been  to  the  Mormons  quite  in  accord  with 
effective  diplomacy. 


VI 

STEPTOE  MARCHES  NORTH 

FORT  WALLA  WALLA  was  built  during  the 
fall  and  winter  of  1856,  by  Brevet  Lieutenant 
Colonel  E.  J.  Steptoe.  With  three  companies 
of  the  Ninth  Infantry  he  had  arrived  there  late  in 
the  summer  from  the  Nachez  river  in  the  upper 
Yakima  country,  with  orders  to  erect  the  post.  For 
many  years  prior  to  the  establishment  of  this  fort 
the  Hudson's  Bay  Company  had  maintained  a  trad 
ing  post  on  the  Columbia,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Walla  Walla  river,  which  it  designated  as  Fort 
Walla  Walla.  The  rude  structure  around  which 
the  dignity  of  the  title  centered  was  composed 
largely  of  mud,  and  its  identity  is  now  almost  en 
tirely  effaced.  No  United  States  force  was  ever 
domiciled  there  unless,  perchance,  it  might  have 
been  while  in  transit  temporary  accommodations 
were  obtained. 

The  force  reported  to  be  under  Colonel  Steptoe 
at  the  new  fort  on  June  3Oth,  1857,  was  composed 
of  four  companies  of  the  First  Dragoons,  part  of 
the  Third  Artillery,  part  of  the  Fourth  and  part 
of  the  Ninth  Infantry. 

Not  having  provided  a  sufficient  amount  of  hay 
at  the  fort,  during  the  summer  of  1857,  with  which 
to  winter  all  the  army  stock,  it  was  found  necessary 
at  the  approach  of  winter  to  remove  the  dragoon 


68       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

horses  to  Fort  Vancouver,  where  provisions  had 
been  made  for  their  care. 

There  would  seem  to  be  some  incongruity  in 
moving  the  horses  away  from  Walla  Walla  in 
order  to  secure  feed  when  grass  grew  in  such  luxuri 
ant  abundance  in  the  valley;  but  doubtless  the  lack 
of  facilities  for  harvesting  it  during  that  first  year 
would  account  for  the  failure  to  provide  the  quan 
tity  necessary  for  the  winter. 

By  reference  to  Major  Mackall's  letter  of  Jan. 
1 2th,  1858,  to  Colonel  Steptoe,  it  will  be  observed 
that  the  Colonel  was  directed  to  recall  his  dragoons 
and  horses  from  Vancouver  as  early  as  the  state  of 
the  roads  and  the  grass  or  his  supply  of  forage 
would  permit.  He  was  informed  also,  in  the  same 
letter,  of  the  reasons  which  prompted  General 
Clarke  to  communicate  the  order.  Colonel  Steptoe 
accordingly  ordered  the  return  of  the  horses  in  due 
season  and,  in  the  mean  time,  applied  himself  to  the 
gathering  of  information  concerning  the  tender  of 
the  Indians  in  his  territory.  On  April  ryth,  he  ad 
dressed  the  following  letter  to  headquarters: 

"Fort  Walla  Walla,  April  iyth,  1858. 

Sir:  There  appears  to  be  so  much  excitement 
amongst  the  Pelouse  and  Spokane  Indians  as  to 
make  an  expedition  to  the  north  advisable,  if  not 
necessary ;  I  shall  accordingly  start  with  three  com 
panies  of  dragoons  in  that  direction  as  soon  as  pos 
sible  after  the  arrival  of  Brevet  Captain  Taylor. 

Some  forty  persons  living  at  Colville  recently 
petitioned  for  the  presence  of  troops  at  that  place, 
as  they  believed  their  lives  and  property  to  be  in 


STEPTOE  MARCHES  NORTH  69 

danger  from  hostile  Indians.  I  cannot  tell  at  this 
distance  whether  they  are  needlessly  alarmed,  but 
shall  visit  Colville  before  returning. 

Two  white  men  are  reported  to  have  been  killed 
recently  near  Pelouse  river  on  their  way  to  Colville. 
An  Indian  gave  me  today  the  names  of  the  Pelouse 
Indians  said  to  be  implicated.  I  am  inclined  to 
think  the  roomer  is  correct,  but  will  investigate  the 
matter  thoroughly  during  my  trip. 

A  few  nights  ago  a  party  of  the  same  tribe  made 
a  foray  into  this  valley  and  carried  off  horses  and 
cattle  belonging  to  various  persons,  both  whites  and 
Indians,  and  thirteen  head  of  beef  cattle,  the  prop- 
erty  of  the  commissary  department.  It  is  my  imp 
pression  that  they  did  not  suppose  these  annimals  to 
be  in  our  charge  or  they  would  not  probably  have 
taken  them.  However,  it  is  very  necessary  to  check 
this  thieving,  or  of  course  worse  trouble  will  grow 
out. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your 
obedient  servant,  E.  J.  STEPTOE. 

iMajor  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General  U.  S.  A.,   San 
Francisco." 


The  dragoons  arrived  with  the  horses  at  some 
time  during  the  last  of  April.  By  that  time  the  new 
grass  was,  if  we  may  judge  by  later  observations, 
in  prime  condition,  so  that  the  question  of  forage 
was  simple  and  easy  of  solution.  Colonel  Steptoe 
again  wrote  headquarters  as  follows : 


70       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

"Fort  Walla  Walla,  W.  T.,  May  2,  1858. 

Major:  Brevet  Captain  Taylor  has  arrived  with 
the  dragoon  horses,  all  in  fine  condition.  I  have 
delayed  proceeding  to  the  north  until  some  more 
definite  information  could  be  obtained  of  the  state 
of  things  there.  Whether  the  two  white  men  were 
really  killed,  as  was  reported  at  the  date  of  my  last 
letter,  I  have  not,  however,  been  able  to  ascertain, 
but  the  most  reliable  Indian  chiefs  seem  to  believe 
so.  It  is  my  intention  to  leave  here  some  day  this 
week,  probably  on  Thursday,  with  about  130 
dragoons  and  a  detachment  of  infantry  for  service 
with  the  howitzers,  and  to  move  directly  where  it 
is  understood  the  hostile  party  is  at  present. 

Lieutenant  Harvie,  who  is  at  the  Dalles  to  re 
ceive  and  bring  up  about  250  head  of  beef  cattle, 
will  be  on  the  return  in  a  few  days.  He  has  fifteen 
dragoons  for  an  escort,  but  in  the  unsettled  state  of 
the  country  I  fear  the  temptation  to  get  possession 
of  the  cattle  might  be  too  strong  with  the  Indians, 
and  accordingly  have  written  to  Colonel  Wright 
asking  him  to  add  a  few  men  to  the  escort. 

It  is  proper  for  me  to  say  that  there  appears  to 
be  some  probability  of  considerable  disturbance 
among  the  neighboring  tribes,  but  I  hope  to  check 
it. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your 
obedient  servant,  E.  J.  STEPTOE, 

Brevet  Lieutenant  Colonel,  U.  S.  A., 

Commanding  Post. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General  U.  S.  A.,   San 
Francisco. " 


STEPTOE  MARCHES  NORTH  71 

Lieutenant  David  McM.  Gregg  with  H  con> 
pany,  First  dragoons,  had  arrived  at  Vancouver 
from  Fort  Tejon,  near  Los  Angeles,  California,  in 
October,  1857,  and  when  Captain  Taylor  was 
ordered  to  return  to  \Valla  Walla  with  the  horses 
Gregg  was  directed  to  join  him  with  his  company. 

On  Thursday  morning,  the  sixth  of  May,  Colo 
nel  Steptoe  started  from  Fort  Walla  Walla  with 
Companies  C,  E,  and  H  of  the  First  dragoons  (this 
hranch  of  the  army  is  now  designated  entirely  under 
the  name  of  cavalry)  and  twenty-five  men  from 
Company  E,  Ninth  infantry,  mounted.  The  force 
comprised  one  hundred  fifty-two  enlisted  men  and 
five  company  officers,  making  a  total,  including  the 
Colonel  himself,  of  one  hundred  fifty-eight  men. 
There  were  also  a  few  friendly  Nez  Perce  Indians, 
the  exact  number  cannot  be  ascertained,  engaged  to 
accompany  the  expedition  as  guides.  Two  mounted 
howitzers  composed  the  equipment  of  ordnance. 

Two  of  the  dragoon  companies  were  armed  with 
musketoons,  a  short  gun  of  the  musket  pattern,  in 
capable  of  speeding  a  ball  accurately  beyond  the 
average  throwing  distance  of  man.  There  were 
among  the  other  companies  some  better  arms. 
Many  carried  revolvers,  and  in  H  company  there 
were  ten  Sharpe's  carbines,  a  very  effective  weapon. 
There  were  none  of  the  long  muskets  afterward  so 
extensively  used  in  the  army. 

The  ammunition  amounted  to  about  forty  rounds 
to  the  man,  and  here  is  presented  the  point  which 
has  involved  some  criticism  and  which  called  for 
special  mention  by  the  lieutenant  general  of  the 
army. 


72       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

The  man  who  had  charge  of  the  packing  has 
stated  that  in  loading  his  pack  train  on  the  depar 
ture  from  the  fort,  it  was  found  that  the  baggage 
designed  for  the  expedition  exceeded  the  carrying 
capacity  and  that  in  cutting  down  the  amount  a  part 
of  the  ammunition  probably  inadvertently  was 
eliminated. 

It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  ammunition, 
as  well  as  the  guns,  used  at  that  time,  was  made  up 
quite  differently  from  the  ammunition  and  guns  of 
the  present.  Brass  cartridges,  packed  in  convenient 
boxes,  were  not  them  used.  If  cartridges  of  any 
kind  were  used,  they  were,  quite  probably,  such  as 
wrere  supplied  for  mu&kets  during  the  civil  war, 
large,  cumbersome  balls,  around  the  ends  of  which 
were  wrapped  a  light  paper  shell  containing  the 
powder,  and  the  percussion  caps  which  were  of 
prime  necessity  for  the  discharge  of  arms  of  any 
kind  then  in  common  use. 

Colonel  Steptoe  was,  without  doubt,  apprised  of 
the  shortness  of  his  supply  of  ammunition  and 
knew  to  whom,  if  to  any  one,  the  fault  should  be 
attached;  yet,  in  a  very  magnanimous  spirit,  he  re 
frained,  in  his  report  of  the  expedition,  from  attrib^ 
uting  blame  to  any  one ;  choosing  rather  to  assume 
the  full  responsibility  for  any  deficiency  in  prepara 
tion  which  may  have  contributed  to  his  failure. 

There  is  also  small  doubt  that  had  he  gone  out 
with  the  intention  of  engaging  in  a  general  cam 
paign  with  the  Indians,  instead  of  with  a  mere 
possibility  in  view  of  fighting  the  Palouses,  he 
would  have  given  the  matter  of  ammunition  more 
careful  attention.  Nevertheless,  it  must  be  re- 


STEPTOE  MARCHES  NORTH  73 

corded  that  the  light  supply  proved  to  be  a  thing 
of  grievous  consideration. 

The  commissioned  company  officers  were  Car> 
tain  C.  S.  Winder,  in  command  of  the  detachment 
of  Company  E,  Ninth  infantry,  which  had  charge 
of  the  howitzers;  Captain  O.  H.  P.  Taylor,  of 
Company  C,  in  charge  of  the  three  companies  of 
First  dragoons;  Lieutenant  William'  Gaston,  Comr 
pany  E,  and  Lieutenant  David  McM.  Gregg,  Com 
pany  H,  First  dragoons.  Lieutenant  James 
Wheeler,  Jr.,  was  also  attached  to  Company  C. 
Two  other  commissioned  officers  accompanied  the 
command,  namely,  Lieutenant  H.  B.  Fleming,  act 
ing  assistant  quartermaster  and  acting  commissary 
of  subsistence,  and  Assistant  Surgeon  J.  F.  Ran 
dolph. 

Remaining  at  Walla  Walla  were  Company  B 
and  a  part  of  Company  E,  Ninth  infantry,  a  few 
artillerymen,  and  one  company  of  the  First  Dra 
goons,  under  command  of  Captain  F.  T.  Dent. 

Colonel  Steptoe  took  a  northeasterly  direction 
from  Walla  Walla  and,  after  several  days'  march 
ing,  reached  Snake  river  at  the  mouth  of  the  Al- 
powa  creek,  a  point  then  known  as  Red  Wolf's 
crossing. 

Some  writers  of  recent  years,  assuming  that  Fort 
Colville  was  the  sole  objective  point  at  which  the 
expedition  was  directed,  have  essayed  to  criticize 
the  Colonel  for  bearing  thus  off  a  direct  route  and 
leading  his  command  into  the  country  of  the  Spo- 
kanes  and  Coeur  d'Alenes.  A  direct  route  from 
Walla  Walla  to  Colville  would  cross  Snake  river 
nearly  fifty  miles  west  of  the  Red  Wolf's  crossing 


74       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

and  would  run  some  thirty  miles  west  of  the  point 
where  the  Indians  were  encountered.  But,  while  it 
was  his  intention  to  go  to  Colville  before  returning, 
to  investigate  the  condition  depicted  in  the  petition 
of  the  forty  miners,  it  was  also  an  important  part  of 
his  plan  to  meet  the  Palouses  and  demand  of  them 
some  fitting  satisfaction  for  the  murder  of  the  two 
men  near  the  Palouse  river  and  for  depredations 
committed  upon  the  settlers  around  Walla  Walla. 
In  the  event  of  the  refusal  of  these  people  to  make 
satisfactory  amends,  then  it  was  his  intention  to  ad 
minister  to  them  such  punishment  as  would  be 
necessary  to  bring  them,  into  peaceable  subjection. 

He  entertained  some  desire,  also,  of  having  a 
conference  with  the  Spokanes  with  the  view  of  dis 
abusing  their  minds  as  to>  any  sinister  design  upon 
the  part  of  the  government,  and  to  warn  them 
against  the  machinations  of  persons  who  persisted 
in  spreading  evil  report  among  them :  reports  tend^ 
ing  to  show  that  the  government  was  faithless  in 
its  dealings  with  the  Indians  generally.  The  latter 
mission,  however,  was  not  deemed  of  vital  impor 
tance  to  the  expedition. 

Reports  had  reached  Colonel  Steptoe  that  the 
Palouses  were  gathered  in  force  near  Red  Wolf's 
crossing,  and  going  thus  directly  to  that  point  he 
took  the  most  direct  route  to  reach  the  people 
whom  'he  desired  to  meet.  Whether  this  report 
was  a  part  of  a  conspiracy  among  a  few  Nez  Perces 
to  decoy  the  soldiers  into  the  country  of  the  Spo 
kanes  and  Coeur  d'Alenes,  as  some  assert  it  was, 
can  not  be  established  to  a  degree  of  certainty.  The 
evidence  tending  to  prove  the  existence  of  such  con- 


STEPTOE  MARCHES  NORTH  75 

spiracy  is  by  no  means  conclusive.  The  reasoning 
adduced  in  support  of  the  claim  lacks  in  harmony 
also,  one  theory  being  that  the  Nez  Perces  wished 
to  see  the  Spokanes,  between  whom  and  the  former 
tribe  there  existed  some  enmity,  defeated;  while  an 
other  is  that  they  desired  to  compass  the  destruction 
of  the  command  by  leading  it  against  an  enemy  of 
far  greater  numerical  strength.  Some  allusion  to 
the  treachery  of  the  Nez  Perces  is  found  in  the 
letter  of  Father  Joset  in  succeeding  pages. 

It  was  known,  too,  that  Chief  Timothy,  of  the 
Nez  Perces,  who  dwelt  at  the  mouth  of  the  Al- 
powa,  on  the  left  bank  of  Snake  river,  possessed  a 
line  of  canoes  which  would  insure  reasonable  safety 
in  transporting  the  packs,  ordnance  and  munitions 
to  the  north  side.  There  being  no  other  point 
known  to  have  ample  equipment  of  floating  craft, 
this  fact  alone  would,  doubtless,  have  been  an  im 
pelling  factor  in  the  selection  of  Red  Wolfs  cross 
ing. 

Timothy  assisted  Colonel  Steptoe  in  crossing  the 
river.  Of  this  task  Major  Trimble,  now  of  Berke 
ley,  California,  says:  "It  was  an  interesting  sight. 
The  Indians  seemed  perfectly  at  home  in  the  water. 
Their  dark  bodies,  glistening  like  copper,  would 
glide  gracefully  among  the  horses.  Some  of  them 
swam  the  horses  while  others  ferried  the  men  and 
supplies  across  in  their  canoes." 

It  has  been  said  that  Timothy  also  accompanied 
the  command  thence  on  its  northward  march  and 
return,  and  from  some  sources  he  has  been  given 
much  credit  for  valuable  services  he  was  supposed 
to  have  rendered  in  piloting  the  command  through 


76       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

the  circle  of  savages  drawn  about  the  hopeless  posi 
tion  from  which  it  retreated  on  the  night  succeed 
ing  the  fateful  day  of  the  fight,  and  guiding  it  back 
to  Snake  river.  The  writer  would  be  pleased  to 
ascribe  to  Chief  Timothy  the  full  meed  of  praise 
thus  accorded  him;  his  kindly  disposition  toward 
the  whites  generally,  during  his  long  life,  as  well  as 
the  aid  rendered  Colonel  Steptoe,  merits  the  grati 
tude  of  every  one  who  has  an  interest  in  this  section 
of  country,  or  in  its  history.  The  officers  who 
wrote  of  the  affair,  however,  failed  to  mention  him 
as  having  taken  any  part  therein.  Lieutenant 
(afterward  General)  Gregg  has  no  recollection  of 
his  presence  with  the  expedition,  and  Colonel  Step- 
toe  made  no  mention  of  him  beyond  the  fact  of  his 
having  assisted  at  the  crossing  of  Snake  river  both 
on  his  going  north  and  on  his  return.  It  would  cer 
tainly  seem  that  such  distinguished  services  as  that 
of  piloting  the  command  from  its  position  of  ex 
treme  peril  should  at  least  be  rewarded  with  official 
mention.  The  conclusion  is  unavoidable,  there 
fore,  that  he  did  not  accompany  the  command  in 
any  recognized  capacity. 

The  Palouses  encamped  near  Red  Wolf's  cross 
ing,  on  learning  that  Steptoe  was  moving  toward 
that  point,  fled  northward. 

Having  crossed  the  river,  the  command  followed 
the  trail  leading  out  of  the  deep  crevice  through 
which  it  winds,  by  way  of  Skalassams  creek,  the 
mouth  of  which  is  about  two  and  a  half  miles  be 
low  the  mouth  of  the  Alpowa.  This  creek  is  now 
known  as  Steptoe  creek,  from  its  having  witnessed 
the  passing  of  Steptoe's  expedition,  and  Steptoe 


STEPTOE  MARCHES  NORTH  77 

canyon,  a  defile  of  some  note,  encloses  a  part  of  its 
length.  From  its  source  to  its  mouth  is  about  four 
and  a  half  miles. 

Before  the  advent  of  the  settler  into  the  Palouse 
country,  Indian  trails  traversed  it  in  various  direc 
tions.  From,  the  banks  of  Snake  river  trails  fol 
lowed  up  the  courses  of  the  principal  creeks  putting 
in  from  either  side  until  the  table  land  could  be 
conveniently  reached.  From  the  north  these  trails 
radiated  toward  the  Snake  river  crossings  most  gen 
erally  used.  There  were  several  whose  deeply 
beaten  tracks  indicated  long  and  constant  usage, 
crossing  the  country  north  and  south,  converging 
at  the  north  toward  the  several  tribal  headquarters. 
The  largest  of  these  trails  was  called  the  Lapwai 
trail,  also  the  Colville  trail.  From  the  early  set 
tlers  it  is  learned  that  the  Lapwai  trail  connected 
with  the  Colville  trail  at  Hangman  creek  some 
where  near  the  site  of  the  town  of  Latah,  the  trail 
from  Lapwai  to  Colville  being  continuous.  Numer 
ous  minor  trails  branched  off,  or  merged  into  this 
large  trail,  some,  apparently  for  the  purpose  of  con 
necting  with  other  trans-country  highways  in  order 
to  shorten  the  distance  to  certain  points,  while 
others  led  off  to  some  water  resort,  or  into  the  hunt 
ing  grounds,  or  to  the  camas  flats.  The  Lapwai 
trail,  crossing  the  Clearwater  river  at  its  mouth, 
followed  near  the  line  which  now  marks  the  Idaho- 
Washington  boundary,  toward  the  north;  passing 
around  the  western  base  of  the  Ta'huna  hills,  over 
the  sites  of  the  city  of  Moscow  and  the  village  of 
Viola  and  thus  for  many  miles  keeping  near  the 
mountains  and  traversing  the  rolling  foot-hills. 


78       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Just  before  descending  into  the  valley  of  the  Pa- 
louse  river,  it  arose  over  a  high  ridge,  the  western 
end  of  which  is  enlarged  into  a  peak  much  higher 
and  the  eastern  connecting  with  a  spur  of  the  moun 
tain  range.  The  Palouse^  river,  here  known  as  the 
Mo-ho-lis-sah  in  the  days  of  Indian  sovereignty, 
was  crossed  at  the  point  where  Ewing's  bridge 
spanned  it  many  years  after  the  events  of  the  year 
1858.  From  the  Palouse  river  it  led  on  northward, 
through  the  beautiful  Cedar  creek  vale  known  as 
La  Dow  flat,  which  lies  just  east  of  the  butte  bear 
ing  also  the  name  of  La  Dow,  crossed  Silver  creek 
near  its  source  and  reached  Pine  creek  through  the 
pass  between  Queener's  butte  and  the  mountains. 
Bearing  thence  northwesterly,  the  trail  led  around 
the  western  end  of  the  long  spur  which,  projecting 
out  from  the  mountains,  forms  a  sheltering  storm- 
brake  for  the  De  Smet  mission,  the  present  head 
quarters  of  the  Coeur  d'Alene:  tribe.  Near  where 
Farmington  stands  a  branch  trail  put  out,  crossing 
this  spur  and  entering  the  mountains  beyond  and 
thus  reached  the  camas  flats  on  the  Santa  Anne. 
After  passing  around  the  end  of  the  spur  and  in  a 
few  miles  further,  the  main  trail  reached  the  Nedl 
Whuald,  or  Hangman  creek,  and  followed  it  to^ 
ward  its  juncture  with  the  Spokane.  At  a  conve 
nient  point,  soon  after  intersecting  Hangman  creek, 
a  branch  trail  led  off  toward  Coeur  d'Alene  lake, 
running  near  the  site  on  which  Tekoa  is  built.  Also 
on  the  western  side  of  the  mountain  spur  which 
terminates  just  north  of  Tekoa,  a  trail  put  out 
northeasterly  through  the  Rock  creek  country  to 
ward  the  St.  Joe  river  and  Coeur  d'Alene  lake. 


STEPTOE  MARCHES  NORTH  79 

In  1859,  C.  Sohon,  an  engineer  attached  to  Car> 
tain  John  Mullan's  party,  included  a  part  of  the 
Lapwai-Colville  trail  in  a  side  trip  undertaken 
under  Mullan's  direction,  for  the  purpose  of  ascer 
taining  the  feasibility  of  a  route  for  a  military 
wagon  road  following  up  Union  Flat  creek  and 
from  thence  over  the  hills  toward  the  spurs  of 
the  Bitter  Root  mountains,  by  the  Tahuna  hills, 
thence  northward,  reaching  and  following  the  foot- 
slopes  of  these  spurs.  Of  the  latter  part  of  the 
route  taken,  Mr.  Sohon  says: 

"Leaving  the  Ta-hu-nah  hills  we  passed  over  a 
rolling  prairie  country  iq,  the  general  direction  N-3O 
deg.  W.,  magnetic,  for  five  miles,  when  we  crossed 
a  ridge  five  hundred  feet  high,  and  steep;  in  eight 
miles  from  Ta-hu-nah  we  crossed  a  small  creek 
called  Ki-ah-ne-mah ;  four  miles  more  we  ascended 
a  ridge  nine  hundred  feet  high,  and,  in  one  and  a 
half  miles,  descended  to  the  valley  of  the  Palouse 
river  proper,  here  called  the  Mo-ho-lis-sah.  The 
valley  is  here  three-tenths  of  a  mile  wide,  and  tin> 
bered  with  pine.  The  river  is  thirty  feet  wide,  two 
feet  deep,  with  sandy  bottom;  its  general  course  is 
west.  At  the  distance  of  seven  miles  further  we 
encamped  on  a  creek  where  the  water  stood  in 
pools;  here  the  grass  was  good  and  wood  abundant. 
The  weather  was  exceedingly  warm  during  the  day 
(June  I9th),  and  severe  upon  our  animals  that 
were  not  in  the  best  condition.  Our  march  this  day 
was  nineteen  miles. 

On  June  2Oth  we  started  at  sunrise ;  it  was  clear 
and  pleasant,  thermometer  being  at  50  deg.  Fahren 
heit.  The  road  continued  over  rolling  prairie, 


80       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

when,  in  four  and  a  half  miles,  it  crossed  the  Ingos- 
somen  creek  (Pine  creek)  ;  in  two  miles  further  an 
other  small  creek;  thence  ascending,  in  one  and  a 
half  miles,  a  ridge  of  six  hundred  feet,  descends, 
and,  in  four  miles,  the  Nedl-whuald,  or  camas 
prairie  of  the  Coeur  d'Alenes — distance  from  last 
camp,  twelve  miles.  The  prairie  is  about  one  mile 
wide  and  bordered  by  mountain  spurs  with  pine 
forests." 

With  the  exception  of  a  few  short  stretches,  over 
mountainous  country,  these  old  trails  have  all  been 
obliterated  by  the  hand  of  agriculture.  It  would 
now  be  extremely  difficult  to  trace  them  with  abso 
lute  accuracy  throughout  their  entire  length.  Even 
the  Lapwai-Colville  trail,  which  was  composed  of 
a  series  of  parallel  paths,  worn  knee  deep  to  a  horse, 
and  in  many  places  covering  a  width  of  fifty  feet, 
is  lost  in  the  grain  fields  and  meadows  and  can  be 
discerned  only  where  it  traversed  the  mountain  side 
or  upon  ground  unfit  for  the  plow. 

Local  interest  would  be  enhanced  to  some  degree 
if  the  trail  pursued  by  the  expedition  could  be  accu 
rately  defined,  mile  by  mile,  but  such  a  task  is  now 
beyond  the  ability  of  man  to  accomplish.  In  the 
reports  of  Colonel  Steptoe  himself  is  found  the 
only  reference  to  the  route  followed  after  leaving 
Snake  river.  This  reference  is  brief,  but  with  an 
understanding  of  the  trails  running  north  and  south 
near  the  spurs  of  the  Bitter  Root  mountains,  which 
could  be  conveniently  and  economically  reached 
from  Red  Wolf's  crossing,  one  can  not  be  in  doubt 
as  to  Which  was  taken.  The  Colonel  wrote :  "The 
enemy  fled  toward  the  north  and  I  followed  lei 
surely  on  the  road  to  Colville." 


CHIEF  TIMOTHY 

From  a  photo  taken  in  Washington,  D.  C.,  in    1868  and  now  owned  by 
Thomas  Williams,  a  Nez  Perce  Indian 


VII 

STILL    NORTHWARD 

NUMEROUS  indications  of  the  recent  pres 
ence  of  Indians  were  observed  as  the  expe 
dition  proceeded  north  from  Snake  river. 
Evidently  a  considerable  number  of  Palouses  had 
gathered  in  the  vicinity  of  Red  Wolfs  crossing 
and,  being  fully  aware  of  their  own  guilty  conduct 
and  of  the  punishment  justly  due  them,  they  fled 
to  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  Spokanes  to  incite 
among  those  tribes,  if  possible,  a  spirit  of  hostility 
toward  the  soldiers  in  the  hope  of  thus  being  aided 
by  their  counsel  and  numerical  strength. 

After  marching  eight  days,  Steptoe  reached  the 
Palouse  river  and  on  Friday  morning,  the  I4th, 
when  about  to  resume  the  march,  some  Indians  ap 
peared  and  informed  him  that  the  Spokanes  would 
resist  his  entrance  into  their  country.  Although  en 
tertaining  the  belief,  as  expressed  in  his  letter  to 
Major  Mackall  of  January  29th,  1858,  that  there 
existed  among  the  Spokanes  and  other  northern 
tribes  such  a  state  of  feeling  that  but  slight  en 
couragement  would  suffice  to  engender  hostility,  he 
did  not  believe  there  had  transpired  any  events  of 
recent  origin  which  might  be  considered  of  suffi 
cient  account  to  induce  them  to  interpose  hostile 
opposition  to  his  advance  through  their  country. 
The  information  created  general  surprise  among 


82       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

the  officers.  The  Spokanes  had  heretofore  been 
regarded  as  preserving  a  friendly  attitude  toward 
the  whites;  no  depredations  had  been  charged 
against  them,  and  an  officer  of  the  expedition  writ 
ing  of  this  occurrence  said:  "When  we  left  Walla 
Walla  no  one  thought  of  having  an  encounter 
either  with  them  or  any  other  Indians  on  the 
march."  However,  the  report  was  received  with 
so  much  doubt  as  to  its  reliability  that  it  was  not 
deemed  advisable  to  halt  for  the  purpose  of  ascer 
taining  the  state  of  the  country  on  ahead,  but  the 
command  pursued  its  course  in  the  usual  manner. 

Evidently,  at  some  point  reached  soon  after  the 
crossing  of  Pine  creek  a  northwesterly  direction 
was  taken,  leading  away  from  the  mountains  and 
following  the  general  direction  of  the  creek. 

After  a  march  of  some  fifteen  miles  Pine  creek 
was  again  approached  and  encampment  made  near 
its  banks  on  Saturday  night,  May  I5th, 

Along  the  entire  route  from  Snake  river  Indian 
"signs"  had  been  abundant.  Small  parties  of  In 
dians  had  been  seen  at  a  distance  and  a  few  had 
entered  the  lines  bent  upon  conversing  with  the 
officers  and  men.  Reports  of  the  command  in  de 
tail,  its  progress,  equipment,  numbers  and  manner 
of  discipline  flew  northward  almost  with  the  wind. 
The  Indians  had  ample  time  in  which  to  assemble 
their  warriors  and  to  their  headquarters  was  fur 
nished  as  complete  information  regarding  the  ap^- 
proaching  force  as  commanders  could  desire. 

This  Saturday  night  passed  with  the  usual  quiet 
ness  which  had  characterized  the  encampments 
since  leaving  Walla  Walla.  The  sentries  walked 


STILL  NORTHWARD  83 

their  beats  undisturbed  and  observed  nothing  that 
indicated  the  near  proximity  of  an  enemy.  When 
the  reveille  brought  the  sleeping  camp  to  life  again 
the  soldiers  assembled  in  high  spirits — as  men  who 
look  forward  with  eagerness  to  the  coming  of  the 
events  of  the  new  day  which  is  to  add  a  common 
share  to  an  interesting  life.  The  dragoon  horses, 
having  fed  to  their  satisfaction  on  the  nutritious 
bunch  grass,  displayed  good  fettle  and  were  in> 
patient  of  restraint. 

Having  accomplished  the  routine  of  the  morn 
ing,  the  soldiers  were  in  the  saddle  and  leaving 
camp  when  it  was  reported  that  the  Spokanes  had 
assembled  in  their  advance  and  were  in  hostile 
array,  ready  to  fight.  This  report,  like  that  re 
ceived  at  the  Palouse  river,  was  received  with  con 
siderable  discredit  and,  though  the  column  was 
formed  in  better  order  to  repel  an  attack,  should 
one  be  made,  and  extra  vigilance  was  directed,  the 
march  was  continued.  Nothing  was  observed  tend 
ing  to  confirm,  the  report  or  to  indicate  that  any 
force  of  Indians  was  lurking  in  the  vicinity  until 
about  1 1  o'clock,  when  there  appeared  suddenly 
from  among  the  hills  about  a  thousand  braves  (the 
number  was  variously  estimated  at  six  hundred  to 
twelve  hundred)  the  majority  of  whom  were 
arrayed  in  war  costume  and  all  were  splendidly 
mounted.  Their  demeanor  admitted  no  doubt  as 
to  their  attitude  although  there  was  no  apparent 
inclination  to  attack  the  troops  at  once.  When  at 
a  distance  of  about  one  hundred  yards  Colonel 
Steptoe  ordered  his  column  halted,  and  indicated 
his  willingness  to  hear  what  his  interceptors  wished 


84       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

to  say.  Several  of  the  Spokanes  came  forward  and 
informed  the  Colonel  that  they  had  been  told  he 
was  come  into  their  country  for  the  purpose  of 
annihilating  them  and  that,  if  such  was  his  mission, 
they  were  ready  to  fight.  Steptoe  replied  that  he 
had  not  sought  them,  and  that  he  had  not  come  into 
their  country  to  fight  them,  but  was  merely  passing 
through  on  his  way  to  Colville,  at  which  place  he 
had  learned  some  trouble  existed  between  the 
whites  and  the  Indians  and  that  it  was  his  purpose 
to  bring  about  a  better  understanding,  and  more 
friendly  relations  among  them  there.  This  reply 
seemed  to  produce  a  measure  of  satisfaction  among 
the  Indians,  yet  in  further  protest  against  his  ad 
vance  he  was  informed  that  he  would  not  be  per 
mitted  to  cross  the  Spokane  river. 

The  parley  was  continued  at  some  length  when 
Steptoe  became  convinced  of  the  futility  of  any 
further  effort  toward  arriving  at  an  amicable  under 
standing.  It  was  apparent  that  no  argument  or 
statement  that  might  be  made  on  his  part  could 
allay  the  excitement  manifest  among  the  main  body 
of  the  Indians  and  which  seemed  to  be  reflected 
back  to  those  engaged  in  the  conference. 

In  view  of  this  situation  the  Colonel  dismissed 
the  council,  and  turning  to  his  officers  told  them 
they  would  have  to  fight. 

The  ground  occupied  by  the  command  at  this 
time  offered  but  poor  opportunity  for  a  successful 
stand,  therefore  the  men  were  at  once  placed  in 
order  to  move  to  a  better  position,  and  word  was 
quietly  passed  along  the  lines  to  be  in  readiness, 


STILL  NORTHWARD  85 

but  that  the  enemy  should  take  the  initiative  in  the 
engagement  by  firing  the  first  gun. 

The  troops  moved  slowly  forward,  all  alert  and 
fully  expecting  to  be  precipitated  into  a  fight  at  any 
moment.  The  whole  seething  horde  of  Indians 
surged  along  the  right  flank  maintaining  a  distance 
of  about  one  hundred  yards.  Opportunity  was  thus 
offered  the  soldiers  to  observe  the  action  and  spirit 
of  their  superb  mounts,  all  of  which  were  cayuses, 
a  small,  wiry  horse  capable  of  great  endurance,  the 
common  variety  bred  by  the  tribes  of  the  north 
west.  It  was  also  noted  that  most  of  the  Indians 
were  armed  with  rifles;  being  plainly  better 
equipped  in  this  respect  than  were  the  soldiers. 

Steptoe  pushed  forward  until  about  to  approach 
a  gulch  which  his  road  entered  when  he  saw  that, 
should  he  continue,  his  troops  would,  when  well 
into  the  defile,  be  at  a  very  great  disadvantage  in 
case  of  an  attack,  and  from  the  actions  of  the  In 
dians  he  believed  them  to  be  planning  for  such  a 
trap.  Therefore,  turning  toward  the  west,  he 
marched  about  a  mile  mid  a  din  of  taunts  and  jeers 
from  the  enemy  whose  excitement  now  rapidly  in 
creased,  and  reaching  a  small  lake  (afterward 
designated  by  Captain  Mullan  as  Lake  Willian> 
son),  decided  to  encamp.  The  command  was 
halted,  yet  the  order  to  dismount  was  withheld;  no 
risk  could  be  ventured  in  thus  breaking  the  vigi 
lance  which  had  been  maintained  in  the  march  since 
the  redskins  intruded  their  company  upon  it,  nor 
could  the  defensive  order  in  which  the  companies 
were  formed  be  dissolved. 


86       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Immediately  upon  halting,  another  powwow 
was  inaugurated,  or  rather  the  talk  which  was  had 
earlier  in  the  day  continued.  During  this  talk  the 
Indians  sought  further  to  justify  their  own  'hostile 
demonstrations  upon  the  manner  of  Steptoe's  ap 
pearing  in  their  country.  They  asked  why,  if  he 
was  bent  on  a  peaceful  mission,  he  should  carry  two 
howitzers  with  him.  And,  if  he  was  going  to  Col- 
ville,  why  he  had  come  so  far  east  of  a  direct  course 
from  Walla  Walla. 

It  appeared  at  once  that  no  good  would  result 
from  this  conference,  yet  under  the  most  trying  cir 
cumstances  it  was  prolonged.  The  Indians  not 
actually  engaged  in  the  formal  "talk"  continued 
throughout  to  taunt  the  soldiers  in  the  most  insult 
ing  manner,  both  by  word  and  gesture.  Not  only 
did  they  reiterate  the  declaration  that  Steptoe 
should  not  cross  the  Spokane  river,  but  they  threat 
ened  also  to  seize  the  canoes  along  Snake  river 
(called  the  Nez  Perce  river  by  these  Indians)  and 
thereby  prevent  him  from  recrossing,  virtually 
penning  him  up  in  their  own  land. 

As  the  afternoon  advanced  some  of  the  hostiles 
informed  the  soldiers  that,  this  being  Sunday,  they 
would  not  defile  the  day  by  fighting,  but  would 
give  them  battle  on  the  morrow. 

For -three  hours  the  men  were  kept  in  their  sad 
dles  and  compelled  to  endure  without  protest  these 
demonstrations,  not  daring  to  dismount.  At  the 
setting  of  the  sun  the  Indians  drew  away  toward 
the  east  and  before  darkness  came  on  not  one  could 
be  seen.  Encampment  was  made  and  the  dispo 
sition  of  the  command  determined  for  the  night. 


STILL  NORTHWARD  87 

The  horses  were  picketed  on  the  most  convenient 
ground,  a  stronger  line  of  sentries  than  usual  was 
placed  on  guard,  the  companies  so  arranged  in 
camp  that  resistance  could  be  most  speedily  organ 
ized  in  case  of  an  attack  during  the  night,  and  each 
man  not  on  duty  slept  upon  his  gun. 


VIII 

BATTLE     OF    TOHOTONIMME 

THE  portentous  events  of  the  day  now  fully 
impressed  Colonel  Steptoe  with  the  danger 
that  would  be  incurred  by  pressing  his  ad 
vance  farther  toward  Colville  and  he  determined, 
therefore,  to  retrace  his  steps  toward  Snake  river. 
For  potent  reasons  he  desired  to  accomplish  the 
return  without  a  clash  with  the  Indians.  His  light 
supply  of  ammunition  and  the  overwhelming,  well- 
armed  force  opposed  to  him  augured  much  against 
risking  an  engagement.  And,  besides  this,  he  had 
entertained  no  thought  of  projecting  his  command 
offensively  into  the  country  of  the  Spokanes  and 
Coeur  d'Alenes  in  violation  of  their  avowed 
friendly  relations,  it  having  been  the  boast  of  these 
tribes  that  their  hands  were  unstained  by  the  white 
man's  blood.  The  reasons  for  withdrawing  peace 
ably  from  the  country  were,  therefore,  no  less 
cogent  than  the  necessity  for  retiring  without  a  con 
flict. 

After  having  reached  the  conclusion  that  the  exi 
gency  of  the  situation  demanded  the  retracing  of 
the  trail  from  Snake  river,  it  was  decided  to  send 
an  express  to  Walla  Walla  bearing  intelligence  of 
the  menacing  conditions  with  which  the  command 
had  met  and  the  probable  difficulty  that  now  con 
fronted  it,  and  asking  that  reinforcements  be  sent 


CAPTAIN  O.  H.  P.  TAYLOR 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME  89 

to  the  crossing  of  Snake  river.  To  bear  this  mes 
sage  one  of  the  friendly  Nez  Perces  was  selected 
and  at  about  twilight  he  was  properly  equipped  and 
started,  with  orders  to  make  his  way  to  the  fort 
with  all  possible  speed. 

Scant  hope  was  entertained  that  the  messenger 
would  be  able  to  reach  Walla  Walla.  The  entire 
distance  to  Snake  river  was  through  the  land  of 
Indians  unfriendly  to  his  tribe,  and  should  he  suc 
ceed  in  passing  those  who  infested  the  immediate 
vicinity  there  was  still  great  danger  of  his  being  run 
down  before  reaching  the  river. 

In  pursuance  of  the  decision  to  return,  the  camp 
was  aroused  early  on  the  morning  of  the  I7th.  The 
night  had  not  brought  to  the  soldiers  their  usual 
rest,  and  before  the  sun  had  kissed  the  hilltops  they 
were  again  in  the  saddle  and  on  the  march.  To 
reach  the  trail  which  had  been  followed  on  the 
previous  day,  a  straight  course  was  taken,  forming 
a  hypothenuse  to  the  angle  made  in  reaching  the 
camping  ground. 

The  column  was  formed  in  the  following  order : 
Company  H,  dragoons,  under  Lieutenant  Gregg, 
in  advance,  followed  by  Company  C  of  the  dra 
goons  under  Captain  Taylor;  then  came  Captain 
Winder  with  the  twenty-five  men  of  Company  E, 
Ninth  infantry,  and  with  them  the  howitzers;  then 
the  packs,  and  lastly,  Lieutenant  Gaston's  Company 
E  of  the  dragoons.  The  dragoon  companies  were 
separated  from  each  other  about  a  thousand  yards. 

Soon  after  getting  under  way  Indians  were  seen 
on  distant  hills,  and  not  long  after  this  they  began 
to  gather  near  the  rear  of  the  column.  Their 


90       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

gathering  was  not  characterized  by  the  extravagant 
demonstrations  of  the  day  before,  but  there  was 
evident  excitement  among  them. 

About  this  time  Father  Joset,  a  priest  who  had 
been  laboring  among  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  for  sev 
eral  years  and  who  was  now  in  charge  of  the  Coeur 
d'Alene  mission,  rode  up  to  the  rear  at  a  gallop. 
He  had  come  in  hot  haste  from,  the  mission,  90 
miles  away,  at  the  request  of  Chief  Vincent.  He 
made  inquiry  for  Colonel  Steptoe  and  on  being  di 
rected  to  him  hastened  to  his  presence,  receiving 
from  the  Colonel  a  very  kindly  greeting.  With  no 
unnecessary  delay,  he  informed  Steptoe  of  a  senti 
ment  which  had  been  growing  among  the  Indians 
for  some  months,  tending  to  opposition  to  the  ad 
vance  of  any  force  of  soldiers  to  the  north  of  the 
Nez  Perce  river,  and  that  he  feared  an  attack 
upon  his  force  was  now  imminent.  He  also  en 
quired  of  the  Colonel  as  to  the  truth  of  the  report 
which  had  come  to  him  that  a  Palouse  had  stated 
to  the  Colonel,  that  the  priest  had  arrived  with 
ammunition  for  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  had  urged 
them,  to  fall  upon  the  soldiers.  Steptoe  informed 
him  that  he  had  heard  such  a  report.  The  Father 
deprecated  the  matter  very  much  and  told  the 
Colonel  briefly  of  having  started  to  Walla  Walla 
in  April  to  inform  him  of  the  unfriendly  spirit  that 
was  brewing  among  these  Indians,  but  that  Chief 
Vincent,  fearing  some  treachery  to  his  party  on  the 
part  of  the  Nez  Perces  or  Palouses  which  might  in 
volve  grave  tribal  difficulty,  besought  him  to  not 
make  the  trip.  Steptoe  advised  him  as  to  his  inten 
tions  in  coming  through  this  part  of  the  country 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTON1MME  91 

and  expressed  his  astonishment  at  the  hostile  atti 
tude  of  the  Indians.  Feeling  that  there  might  still 
be  a  last  hope  of  averting  a  conflict,  Father  Joset 
asked  Steptoe  if  'he  would  not  again  talk  with  the 
chiefs.  Steptoe  replied  that  his  pack  horses  were 
too  badly  frightened  to  stop;  upon  which  the 
Father  told  him  that  it  would  not  be  necessary  to 
stop,  but  that  the  talk  could  be  had  while  moving 
along.  Steptoe  informed  him  that  in  that  case  he 
would  be  glad  to  see  them. 

Hastening  away  to  the  ranks  of  the  Indians, 
Father  Joset  was  able  to  find  only  the  Coeur 
d'Alene  chief,  Vincent,  with  whom  he  returned. 
Colonel  Steptoe  explained  to  Vincent  that  inasmuch 
as  he  would  not  be  able  to  cross  the  Spokane  river 
without  the  use  of  boats,  which  he  could  not  now 
procure,  and  seeing  that  the  presence  of  the  troops 
was  so  offensive  to  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  Spo- 
kanes,  which  tribes  he  had  counted  as  being  friendly 
to  the  whites,  he  had  decided  to  return  to  Walla 
Walla  and  for  the  present  to  defer  the  trip  to  Col- 
ville. 

While  the  conversation  was  being  held,  one  of 
the  Nez  Perce  scouts  who  stood  by  accused  Vin 
cent  of  talking  with^a  "forked  tongue,"  saying  to 
him  also,  uProud  man,  why  do  you  not  fire?"  and 
immediately  struck  him  across  the  shoulders  with 
his  whip  almost  felling  the  chief  from  his  horse. 
The  scout  also  accused  a  Coeur  d'Alene  who  ac 
companied  Vincent  of  having  wished  to  fire  on  a 
soldier.  What  design  the  Nez  Perce  had  in  such 
conduct,  or  whether  his  accusations  were  feigned,  is 
not  known.  There  are  those  who  are  inclined  to 


92       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

the  belief  that  it  was  all  in  pursuance  of  a  plan 
entered  into  by  the  Nez  Perces  to  bring  about  a 
conflict  between  Colonel  Steptoe's  force  and  these 
Indians.  The  scout  was  ordered  to  desist,  how 
ever,  and  Vincent,  who  was  satisfied  with  the  Colo 
nel's  remarks,  was  about  to  so  express  himself  when 
his  uncle,  coming  up  hurriedly,  informed  him  that 
the  Palouses  were  about  to  open  fire  and  he  de 
parted  at  once. 

The  troops  were  under  the  same  orders  with  re 
gard  to  opening  the  engagement  that  they  were 
during  the  previous  day.  These  orders  were  that 
no  conflict  should  be  initiated  by  any  portion  of  the 
command,  and  that  no  reply  should  be  made  to  any 
firing  from  the  Indians,  should  they  choose  to  at 
tack,  until  the  safety  of  the  command  or  of  any  in 
dividual  members  should  be  in  peril. 

At  8  o'clock  the  Indians  had  gathered  in  large 
numbers  and  were  hanging  about  the  rear  of  the 
column.  Just  as  the  advance  had  crossed  a  small 
stream  and  was  heading  toward  higher  ground,  fire 
was  opened  upon  the  rear.  The  firing  was  directed 
toward  Gaston's  company,  but  being  at  too  great  a 
distance,  no  effect  was  produced,  and  in  strict  obedi 
ence  to  orders  the  company,  in  silence,  moved 
steadily  on.  Swinging  back  and  forth  across  the 
rear  a  portion  of  the  Indians  continued  to  fire  in 
an  irregular  manner,  until  becoming  emboldened 
by  the  refusal  of  the  troops  to  respond,  they 
stretched  away  along  the  flank  toward  the  head  of 
the  column.  The  resounding  crash  of  their  arms 
increased  in  volume  and  rapidity  until  in  twenty 
minutes  from  the  first  shot  the  firing  became  con- 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME  93 

tinuous.  By  reason  of  the  distance  thus  far  main 
tained  the  attack  was  as  yet  void  of  casualties,  but 
all  hope  of  avoiding  a  fight  had  now  vanished,  and 
every  one  knew  that  in  a  very  brief  time  the  whole 
command  must  be  thrown  into  a  general  engage 
ment.  The  great  Importance  of  taking  advantage 
of  the  ground  as  they  pushed  along,  and  of  being 
keenly  alert  to  the  movements  of  the  foe,  were 
things  of  lively  consideration  among  the  officers. 

The  matter  of  taking  possession  of  the  favorable 
positions  rapidly  developed  into  active  contention. 
The  Indians  were  not  lacking  in  appreciation  of  the 
advantages  of  the  hill-tops  and  ridges,  and  when 
ever  it  was  seen  that  the  troops,  or  any  company  of 
them,  were  headed  toward  those  favorable  loca 
tions,  large  numbers  of  Indians  hurried  on  to  fore 
stall  the  movement,  and  if  possible  keep  the  soldiers 
in  the  gulches  and  in  the  low  ground.  It  thus  be 
came  frequently  necessary  for  some  part  of  the 
command  to  charge  the  Indians  in  order  to  clear 
the  way. 

For  full  two  miles  over  the  broken  and  uneven 
country  the  troops  pressed  forward  under  such  con 
ditions.  Gaston's  horse,  wounded,  had  gone  down 
under  him,  and  a  ball  had  grazed  his  hand.  The 
battle  spirit  among  the  Indians  grew  in  intensity 
and  the  vigor  and  boldness  of  their  assaults  dis 
played  more  of  the  savage  passion. 

Seeing  that  a  large  body  of  the  Indians  was 
making  for  a  hill  some  distance  in  advance,  and  on 
the  right,  near  which  he  must  pass  and  from  which 
a  close  fire  could  be  poured  upon  the  head  of  the 
column,  Steptoe  ordered  Lieutenant  Gregg  to  in- 


94       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

tercept  it.  Moving  quickly  forward,  the  Lieuten 
ant  soon  found  that  he  must  race  for  the  position. 
The  race,  though  close,  was  won  by  the  dragoons, 
and  on  seeing  themselves  outdistanced  in  their  at 
tempt  to  reach  this  vantage  point,  the  Indians 
moved  around  it  and  took  possession  of  another 
hill  which  from  its  situation  commanded  the  for 
mer.  Gregg  determined  to  take  this  position  also, 
and  leaving  a  few  men  to  hold  the  hill  which  he 
now  occupied,  he  deployed  the  remainder  of  the 
company  so  as  to  engage  a  broad  front  and  charged 
the  Indians,  who  gave  way  as  he  approached,  but 
kept  up  a  steady  fire  on  the  troops.  On  reaching 
the  top  of  this  hill  the  dragoons  found  that  to  hold 
it  would  require  all  their  attention.  The  Indians 
ceased  to  fall  back  as  soon  as  the  soldiers  halted 
and  from  their  ranks  the  firing  was  continued  with 
energy. 

The  engagement  had  now  become  general.  The 
entire  command  was  under  fire  from  an  enemy  who 
outnumbered  it  seven  to  one.  The  din  of  battle 
was  continuous  and  mingled  with  it  was  the  wild 
war  whoop  of  the  savages,  intended  to  strike  terror 
to  the  hearts  of  the  assailed  and  to  cheer  on  their 
own  forces.  The  pack  train  required  constant 
activity  on  the  part  of  those  who  had  it  in  charge 
to  keep  it  within  the  lines.  The  horses,  seized  with 
terror,  made  desperate  attempts  to  break  away  and 
flee  to  safety. 

Already  Captain  Taylor  and  Lieutenant  Gaston 
had  charged  the  foe,  not  once  only,  but  again  and 
again.  The  tactics  employed  by  the  Indians  were 
not  unlike  those  frequently  used  by  the  coyote  when 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME  95 

chased  by  the  hound — fleeing  as  long  as  the  hound 
pursues,  but  turning  to  follow  upon  his  heels  and 
harass  his  footsteps  as  he  returns.  Thus  did  the 
Indians  fall  back  as  they  were  charged  and  when 
the  soldiers  turned  to  go  forward  again,  bearing  to* 
ward  the  line  of  march,  they  quickly  recovered  and 
swarmed  after  them.  The  men  were,  as  far  as 
possible,  restrained  from  firing,  except  while  charg 
ing,  and  fought  almost  entirely  by  short  charges. 

The  companies  were  yet  separated  from  each 
other  by  some  hundreds  of  yards,  and  were  follow 
ing  the  line  of  march  irregularly. 

At  1 1  o'clock  Captain  Winder,  with  the  infantry 
and  the  howitzers,  succeeded  in  reaching  Lieuten 
ant  Gregg,  who  still  held  the  hill  from  whence  he 
had  driven  the  Indians.  Colonel  Steptoe  himself 
accompanied  Winder  in  this  movement.  The  how 
itzers  were  brought  into  action,  and  though  the 
actual  damage  inflicted  upon  the  Indians  by  them; 
was  hardly  noticeable,  yet  it  was  plain  that  their 
use  infused  them  with  fear.  Taylor  and  Gaston 
were  still  far  away  and  at  some  distance  from  each 
other.  Both  moved  toward  the  position  occupied 
by  Gregg.  The  Indians,  seeing  that  it  was  the  in 
tention  of  these  companies  to  join  the  force  on  the 
hill,  determined  to  prevent  the  juncture  if  possible 
and  strengthening  their  numbers  in  that  part  of  the 
field  pressed  the  combat  at  closer  range  and  with 
greater  energy.  These  movements  were  watched 
attentively  by  the  men  on  the  hill  who  were,  for 
the  moment,  less  actively  engaged.  As  Gaston's 
company  came  on,  a  large  detachment  of  Indians 
moved  hurriedly  in  front  of  it,  and  between  it  and 


96       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Gregg's  position,  so  that,  with  the  body  of  Indians 
in  its  rear,  the  company  was  between  two  fires  and 
therefore  in  a  very  critical  situation.  Gaston  at 
once  comprehended  the  full  import  of  this  move, 
and  immediately  turning  his  attention  from  the 
force  in  his  rear  determined  to  charge  that  now 
massed  in  his  front  and  endeavor  to  clear  his  way 
toward  the  eminence  crowned  by  the  companies  of 
Gregg  and  Winder.  It  was  a  moment  of  tense  in 
terest  to  the  men  on  the  hill.  All  eyes  there  were 
riveted  on  the  ominous  scene.  Gregg  prepared  to 
charge  the  rear  of  the  Indians  between  him  and 
Gaston  when  the  latter  should  charge  their  front 
and  watched  intently  for  the  first  signs  among 
Gaston's  men  indicating  that  the  order  to  charge 
had  been  given.  When  he  saw  them  taking  firmer 
hold  upon  their  reins,  squaring  themselves  in  their 
saddles  and  grasping  their  weapons  in  readiness,  he 
led  his  own  men  to  the  charge  at  a  gallop.  As 
Gaston's  men  dashed  forward  the  Indians, 
stretched  across  their  front,  bent  upon  carrying  out 
their  purpose  in  cutting  them  off,  poured  into  them 
a  scathing  fire.  Even  after  discovering  that  they 
were  between  the  fires  of  the  charging  companies 
they  fought  desperately,  as  if  to  wipe  out  the  one 
before  the  impact  of  the  other  should  compel  their 
attention  or  force  them  aside. 

The  Indians  were  extended  in  close  formation 
across  and  at  a  right  angle  to  the  line  on  which 
Gaston  and  Gregg  approached  each  other;  a  posi 
tion  hazarded  only  under  the  most  promising  cir 
cumstances  in  civilized  warfare,  yet  in  this  instance 
it  might  easily  have  been  the  strategical  move  of  a 


CHIEF  GARRY,  SPOKANE 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME  97 

wise  commander.  They  were  compelled  to  give 
way  before  the  charging  forces  and  the  two  com 
panies  met.  Twelve  dead  Indians  were  counted 
upon  the  ground  at  the  point  of  meeting,  and  many 
others  were  seen  to  be  wounded;  among  the  latter, 
as  it  was  afterward  learned,  were  Jacques  and  Zach- 
ariah,  the  former  a  highly  respected  Indian  among 
his  tribe,  and  the  latter  a  brother-in-law  of  Chief 
Vincent.  Both  were  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  both  had 
counseled  against  the  fight.  Each  was  mortally 
wounded  and  died  soon  after.  Chief  Victor  of  the 
Coeur  d'Alenes  was  also  slain  in  this  angle. 

The  Indians  who  had  attempted  to  cut  off  Gas- 
ton's  company  quickly  returned  to  the  attack,  and 
those  in  his  rear  crowded  closer.  For  a  time  the 
two  companies  continued  to  fight  from  the  point 
where  they  met  and  then  moved  toward  the  hill 
from  which  Gregg  had  charged,  and  while  so  doing 
were  subjected  to  a  fierce  fire  on  both  flanks  and 
rear. 

Captain  Taylor  had,  in  the  mean  time,  led  his 
company  across  the  space  which  had  intervened  be 
tween  it  and  this  hill,  which  had  during  these  oper 
ations  been  held  by  Captain  Winder.  The  splendid 
bravery  of  Captain  Taylor,  leading  his  men  in  the 
short  charges  which  were  so  frequently  necessary 
to  his  progress,  cheering  and  complimenting  them 
as  they  reformed  to  push  on,  served  as  an  inspira 
tion  to  all. 

When  the  dragoons  reached  the  hill  the  several 
sections  of  the  command  were  together  for  the  first 
time  since  the  beginning  of  the  march  in  the  early 
morning.  For  three  hours  they  had  been  actively 


98       CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

engaged,  and  part  of  them  had  been  under  fire 
since  8  o'clock.  During  the  whole  time  they  had 
sought  to  continue  moving  toward  the  south,  bear 
ing  southeasterly,  and  to  do  this  it  was  very  often 
necessary  for  portions  of  the  command,  in  addition 
to  the  continuous  defense  enjoined  upon  them,  to 
assume  the  aggressive  and  dislodge  the  enemy  from 
positions  taken  squarely  in  their  front. 

Several  men  had  been  wounded,  but  at  this  hour 
it  appears  that  only  one  had  been  lost.  A  number 
of  the  animals  had  been  killed  and  many  injured. 

The  pack  train  was  held  with  the  greatest  diffi 
culty  and  part  of  the  force  was  handicapped 
through  the  necessity  for  its  defense. 

A  new  difficulty  was  also  pressing  upon  the 
troopers:  the  need  of  water.  The  course  of  the 
Ingossomen  (called  in  the  report  of  the  battle  the 
"To-hoto-nim-me''),  winding  among  the  hills,  was 
in  plain  view  to  the  south  and  west.  Colonel  Step- 
toe  determined  to  push  toward  it  and  reformed  his 
men  for  that  purpose,  being  fully  aware  of  the 
desperate  work  which  was  sure  to  attend  the  move 
ment. 

The  Indians  were  exhibiting  greater  fury.  The 
loss  of  the  warriors  who  had  fallen  at  the  hands  of 
Gregg's  and  Gaston's  men  had  served  to  enrage 
them  and  they  were  impatient  for  revenge.  Their 
numbers  were  increasing  and  small  companies  could 
be  seen  on  the  surrounding  hills  signaling  to  distant 
comrades. 

To  the  soldiers,  the  supreme  test  was  yet  to 
come.  At  this  time  not  a  moment  of  relaxation 
could  be  obtained.  Each  officer  and  every  man 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME  99 

facing  the  enemy,  was  required  to  give  his  full  at 
tention  to  the  duties  in  hand.  Therefore,  in  form 
ing  to  move  forward  toward  the  water,  great  care 
had  to  be  exercised  by  the  officers  in  order  that  no 
vulnerable  point  might  be  presented  to  their  an 
tagonists.  As  the  execution  of  the  order  began 
there  were  unmistakable  signs  that  the  Indians  were 
seeking  a  favorable  opening  for  a  successful  dash 
upon  the  troops. 

Colonel  Steptoe  directed  Captain  Taylor  and 
Lieutenant  Gaston  to  dispose  their  companies  so  as 
to  protect  the  flanks,  positions  which  every  soldier 
knew  would  be  attended  with  extreme  danger,  as 
the  defenders  of  either  flank  would  be  required  to 
meet  the  repeated  onslaughts  of  the  enemy  and  be 
immediately  under  fire  so  long  as  the  command 
should  continue  to  move  in  that  order.  Yet,  with 
out  hesitation  the  companies  moved  promptly  to 
their  respective  positions,  facing,  with  their  gallant 
leaders,  the  frenzied,  yelling  horde  of  savages.  To 
Gregg  and  Winder  was  assigned  the  difficult  task  of 
defending  the  rear  and  of  moving  forward  the  pack 
train. 

The  officers  cautioned  their  men  against  wasting 
their  ammunition  and  exhorted  them  to  make  the 
best  possible  accounting  of  the  small  supply  with 
which  each  was  furnished. 

A  little  before  12  o'clock,  the  order  to  move  for 
ward  was  given  and  as  the  soldiers  started  down 
the  long  slope  pandemonium  broke  loose  anew 
among  the  Indians.  Large  bodies  of  them  swayed 
in  toward  the  flanks,  and  others  circled  the  front, 
riding  rapidly  and  each  firing  from  the  neck  of  his 


100     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

horse,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  Indian  war 
rior.  The  aim  of  the  soldiers  protecting  the  flanks, 
at  such  close  range,  was  uncomfortably  accurate, 
and  the  Indians  in  those  quarters  hesitated  to  close 
in  with  them.  Owing  to  the  imminent  danger  of 
being  cut  off  from  the  main  body,  neither  of  the 
flanking  companies  dared  to  charge  far  onto  the 
enemy's  ground,  though  in  order  to  relieve  the 
pressure  short  charges  were  of  frequent  necessity. 
Progress  was  slow;  each  officer  endeavored  to 
gauge  his  advance  at  such  a  rate  as  to  keep  the 
whole  body  intact.  If  any  point  was  delayed  by 
heavy  engagement,  the  other  divisions  of  the  force 
held  their  positions  until  the  resistance  was  over 
come  and  all  could  proceed.  Captain  Winder  and 
Lieutenant  Gregg  found  but  few  opportunities  to 
assist  either  flank.  The  fire  of  the  enemy,  coming 
from  almost  every  direction,  raked  the  whole  com 
mand  constantly. 

About  12  o'clock,  E  company,  being  desperately 
attacked  at  very  close  quarters  and  being  unable  to 
continue  forward  without  great  danger  of  serious 
results,  undertook  to  again  force  the  enemy  back. 
In  the  midst  of  this  charge,  Lieutenant  Gaston  re 
ceived  a  mortal  wound  in  the  body  and  fell,  dying 
as  he  had  expressed  a  hope  that  he  might,  when, 
during  the  last  year,  ill  health  had  overtaken  him 
and  he  feared  the  approach  of  that  feeble  condition 
which  would  incapacitate  him  for  the  duties  of  his 
chosen  profession. 

The  Indians,  as  usual,  were  compelled  to  give 
way  before  this  charge  and  the  company  resumed 
its  position.  Soon  after  this,  elated  over  their  sue- 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME  101 

cess  in  slaying  a  chief  of  the  soldiers  and  designing 
to  demoralize  his  company,  the  Indians  on  this 
flank  formed  after  the  semblance  of  military  order, 
in  strong  force,  and  charged  formally.  Gaston's 
men,  who  had  since  the  early  morning  borne  the 
brunt  of  the  fight,  and  who  had  responded  gallantly 
to  every  call  that  had  been  made  upon  them,  now 
lost  heart  under  the  strain  of  insistent,  never-ceas 
ing,  and  constantly  shifting  attack  from  over 
whelming  numbers.  They  felt  keenly,  too,  the  loss 
of  their  leader,  whose  voice  and  example  had  been 
thus  far  a  source  of  inspiration  to  them.  And  now, 
when  this  line  of  savages  came  on  like  the  heavy 
surf  beating  toward  the  beach,  rending  the  air  with 
its  blood-curdling  war  whoop,  they  gave  way  and 
fell  back  upon  Winder  and  Gregg.  The  latter 
quickly  swung  his  men  into  position  to  meet  the 
charge,  and  Colonel  Steptoe  rode  among  the  men 
of  Company  E  and  endeavored  to  encourage  them, 
but  failed  to  rally  them  sufficiently  to  present  their 
full  strength  at  this  critical  moment.  Gregg's  men 
met  and  stopped  the  Indians,  and  drove  them  back 
again  though  they  contested  the  ground  with  un 
usual  stubbornness. 

During  the  brief  period  covered  by  this  desperate 
onset,  necessitating  as  it  did  a  hurried  change  in 
the  order  of  defense,  thereby  detracting  from  the 
strength  of  the  guard  about  the  pack  train,  some 
loss  of  animals  and  packs  was  sustained. 

Whenever  opportunity  permitted  their  being  un- 
limbered  the  howitzers  boomed  away  at  the  swiftly 
moving  foe.  On  account  of  the  flank  and  rear 
guards  intervening  their  action  was  limited  to  such 


102     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

opportunities  as  were  presented  in  the  arc  enclosing 
the  front.  The  Indians  made  no  decided  attempt 
to  mass  any  considerable  force  against  the  advance, 
probably  for  the  reason  that  they  were  uncertain  of 
the  destructive  power  of  the  cannon;  but  their  oper 
ations  in  that  quarter  were,  for  the  greater  part, 
conducted  after  the  manner  of  the  "circle  fighting" 
frequently  employed  by  the  Indians  of  the  plains. 

Slowly,  inch  by  inch,  the  column  fought  its  way 
onward  through  the  ceaseless  efforts  of  the  enemy 
to  overcome  it  or  to  so  shatter  its  formation  that  it 
might  be  wiped  out  in  detail.  After  a  half  hour  a 
distance  of  only  a  half  mile  had  been  covered. 
Water  was  not  yet  reached,  but  it  could  be  seen 
that  the  stream  was  not  far  away.  Company  C 
was  now  warmly  engaged  at  close  quarters,  but 
with  usual  courage  was  standing  its  ground  unwa 
veringly.  Men  from  other  companies  came  to  its 
assistance.  At  about  12:30  p.  m.  Captain  Taylor, 
whose  figure  was  always  prominent  among  his  men, 
a  conspicuous  target  for  the  enemy,  while  fighting 
with  his  accustomed  bravery,  was  shot  from  his 
horse.  On  seeing  him  fall,  the  Indians  at  once 
rushed  the  troops  in  the  hope  of  securing  his  body. 
Several  men  dismounted  and  hastened  to  the  fallen 
Captain  and  for  a  time  the  defense  of  his  body  en 
tailed  the  most  desperate  fighting.  Private  R.  P. 
Kerse,  of  Company  E,  with  a  few  others,  placed 
themselves  in  front  of  the  body  and  fought  the  In 
dians  hand  to  hand,  clubbing  their  guns.  Private 
Victor  C.  DeMoy,  of  Company  C,  a  man  who  had 
received  his  training  in  arms  in  the  army  of  France, 
stood  with  them,  swinging  his  gun  barrel  as  he 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME          103 

would  a  saber  until  receiving  a  severe  wound  he 
was  unable  longer  to  use  his  gun  with  effective 
force ;  yet,  struck  with  the  splendid  opportunity  for 
the  use  of  his  favorite  weapon,  he  cried  out,  "My 
God,  for  a  saber!"  While  this  desperate  struggle 
was  in  progress  about  the  spot  where  Taylor  fell, 
Francis  Poisell,  of  H  company,  with  the  assistance 
of  others,  succeeded,  under  heavy  fire,  in  bearing 
the  wounded  Captain  to  a  safer  position.  Lieuten 
ant  James  Wheeler,  Jr.,  at  once  assumed  the  con> 
mand  of  the  company. 

The  Indians,  never  given  to  facing  firm  resist 
ance  on  open  ground  at  great  length,  soon  shifted 
their  force  from  this  point  and  relieved  the  soldiers 
thus  engaged.  The  wounded  were  all  brought  in 
and  as  soon  as  it  was  possible  were  attended  by 
Surgeon  Randolph. 

Colonel  Steptoe,  now  fully  convinced  of  the  great 
peril  in  continuing  the  advance  under  such  condi 
tions,  the  ground  over  which  he  must  necessarily 
pass  so  frequently  offering  advantage  to  the  enemy, 
who  need  not  attack  him  upon  those  portions  which 
offered  the  advantage  to  himself,  decided  to  select 
a  favorable  field  and  make  a  stand.  Accordingly, 
turning  to  the  left  from  the  direction  he  had  been 
pursuing,  he  made  his  way  to  the  summit  of  a 
nearby  hill  and  there  halted.  The  hill  was  rather 
the  point  of  a  long  ridge  whose  terminus  dropped 
off  to  the  creek  in  a  steep  incline.  The  ground 
chosen  for  the  stand  was  higher  than  the  connect 
ing  portion  of  the  ridge,  and  a  line  drawn  directly 
over  it,  from  base  to  base  of  the  hill,  would  be 
about  three-eighths  of  a  mile  in  length.  The  posi- 


104     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

tion  was  quickly  surrounded  and  the  soldiers  com 
pletely  shut  in.  They  dismounted  and  "picketed 
the  horses  close  together  in  the  center  of  the  flat 
inclined  summit."  The  men  were  hastily  posted  in 
a  circle  around  the  crest  and  were  required  to  lie 
flat  upon  the  ground,  in  which  position  they  were 
pretty  well  hidden  from  the  enemy  by  the  rank 
growth  of  grass. 

The  wounded  were  placed  in  the  most  secluded 
spot  to  be  found  back  from  the  surrounding  cordon 
of  troops. 

Captain  Taylor  had  been  shot  through  the  neck 
and  the  wound  was  of  such  evident  severity  that 
from  the  first  it  was  plainly  seen  that  he  could  sur 
vive  but  a  short  time.  The  skill  of  Surgeon  Ran 
dolph  could  not  avail,  and  soon  after  reaching  the 
summit  of  the  hill,  the  comrades  who  stood  by  the 
brave  officer  were  compelled  to  witness  the  closing 
of  his  useful  and  devoted  career. 

While  the  Indians  now  had  the  command  com 
pletely  surrounded,  they  marshaled  the  greater 
part  of  their  force  on  the  south.  At  this  point  the 
hill  sloped  rather  abruptly  and  not  far  from  its 
base  ran  the  coveted  stream.  Lying  flat  upon  the 
ground,  just  back  of  the  angle  at  the  brow  of  the 
hill,  the  soldiers  in  this  quarter  were  in  less  danger 
from  the  bullets  of  the  Indians  than  were  those  in 
some  other  parts  of  the  field.  In  order  to  have 
reached  a  point  of  better  view  and  more  accurate 
range  from  the  south,  the  Indians  would  have  been 
compelled  to  approach  to  within  a  few  yards  of 
where  the  soldiers  lay  and,  in  doing  so,  would  have 
exposed  themselves  at  too  close  range  to  the  men 


LIEUTENANT  WILLIAM  GASTON 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME  105 

who  peered  through  the  grass  for  their  coming.  A 
continuous  shower  of  bullets  and  arrows  was 
poured  over  this  point  by  the  savages,  doubtless 
with  the  intention  of  preventing  any  further  move 
ment  of  the  besieged  in  that  direction. 

The  Indians  engaged  in  fighting  abandoned 
their  horses  soon  after  surrounding  the  troops  and 
crept  around  the  hillside,  crouched  in  favorable  in 
dentations  in  the  earth,  and  wormed  their  way 
through  the  grass  at  the  more  exposed  points.  In 
their  eagerness  to  get  close  enough  to  the  men  to 
pick  them  off,  many  of  them  resorted  to  the  old 
trick  of  tying  grass  about  their  heads,  thinking  to 
approach,  snakelike,  without  attracting  attention; 
but  this  proved  to  be  a  rather  precarious  scheme. 
The  bunch  of  grass  coming  along  the  ground,  no 
matter  how  much  cautious  attention  its  wearer 
might  give  to  its  movement,  or  how  well  it  blended 
with  the  standing  grass,  was  generally  observed 
and  the  crawling  brave  made  to  test  the  value  of 
his  deceptive  headgear  in  retrograde  movement,  or 
to  suffer  severe  penalty  for  his  ill-timed  zeal. 

The  yelling  of  the  exultant  savages  continued 
withouf  cessation  except  among  those  who  at 
tempted  by  stealth  to  gain  closer  ground. 

The  little  band  of  men  were  momentarily  im 
pressed  with  the  extreme  peril  of  their  situation. 
The  strenuous  work  of  the  day,  following  a  restless 
night  which  had  been  preceded  by  a  day  of  trying 
physical  and  nervous  tension,  began  to  tell  upon 
them,.  To  the  fatigue  of  body  was  added  the  suf 
fering  from  extreme  thirst.  The  vigilance  could 
not  be  abandoned,  though  it  required  an  effort  on 


106     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

the  part  of  the  soldier  to  maintain  the  alertness  so 
highly  necessary.  Amid  the  whistling  of  balls  and 
the  whir  of  arrows  arose  the  agonizing  cries  of  the 
wounded  and  dying. 

The  officers  crawled  from  point  to  point  on 
hands  and  knees  seeking  to  encourage  the  men  and 
exhorting  them  to  be  careful  in  the  expenditure  of 
the  few  rounds  of  ammunition  yet  remaining.  Now 
and  then  along  the  line  a  man  was  able  to  scrape  a 
shallow  trench  for  himself,  thereby  adding  some 
what  to  his  vantage. 

Early  in  the  afternoon  the  Indians  made  ready 
to  hurl  themselves  upon  the  soldiers.  The  evidence 
of  their  preparations  was  unmistakable.  Much 
gesticulation  and  signaling,  coupled  with  loud 
shouting  among  those  who  attempted  to  exercise 
authority,  gave  the  first  warning.  Those  who  were 
still  mounted  galloped  closer  in.  The  yelling  be 
came,  if  possible,  more  hideous  and  ere  long  it 
seemed  that  every  savage  throat  was  strained  in  the 
general  endeavor  to  enthuse  the  host  for  the  con 
tact.  At  that  stage  which  seemed  to  be  the  climax 
of  the  excitement,  those  on  foot  nearest  the  be 
sieged  sprang  forward,  half  crouching,  to  lead  the 
onslaught,  but  all  were  stopped  after  going  a  few 
paces.  Those  farther  toward  the  rear  hesitated 
until  the  ardor  befitting  the  task  to  which  they  had 
set  themselves  had  waned.  Gradually  the  whole 
line  again  fell  away  and  settled  into  the  tactics  first 
employed. 

Not  long  after  this,  similar  preparations  among 
the  Indians  denoted  that  they  again  contemplated 
carrying  the  hill  by  storm,  and  again  they  failed  at 
the  moment  of  putting  forward  in  the  charge. 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME          107 

Many  of  the  men  fired  without  regard  to  the 
conservation  of  their  ammunition,  though  apparent 
effect  was  produced  by  those  guns  which  were  cap 
able  of  accuracy  at  the  distance  to  which  the  hos- 
tiles  approached,  and  they  were  seen  to  carry  off 
many  who  fell,  either  killed  or  wounded. 

At  one  point  on  the  line  where  a  large  number  of 
Indians  concentrated  and  displayed  marked  per 
sistency  in  pressing  the  attack,  they  were  met  by 
Sergeant  Ball  of  Company  H  of  the  dragoons,  and 
a  few  men  who  were  holding  that  point  on  the 
circle,  who  stood  their  ground  with  such  determina 
tion  and  fought  with  such  coolness  and  telling  effect 
that  after  losing  some  of  their  number  the  Indians 
lost  courage  and  fell  back  out  of  reach  of  the 
deadly  aim  of  the  few  men  and  soon  the  congestion 
in  that  quarter  was  dissipated. 

While  these  demonstrations  on  the  part  of  the 
enemy  forced  the  men  on  the  hill  to  the  conclusion 
that  if  the  fight  should  be  resolved  into  a  hand-to- 
hand  grapple  the  termination  which  all  now  be 
lieved  to  be  inevitable  would  quickly  follow,  the 
friendly  Nez  Perces  engaged,  at  intervals,  in  com 
municating  across  the  line  with  the  Coeur  d'Alenes 
and  Spokanes. 

Father  Joset,  writing  of  the  fight  soon  after  its 
occurrence,  and  from  information  obtained  solely 
from  the  hostile  Indians  engaged,  related  that  the 
Coeur  d'Alenes  said  the  Nez  Perces  cried  to  them 
from  the  midst  of  the  troops:  "Courage!  You 
have  already  killed  two  chiefs."  (Meaning,  doubt 
less,  Captain  Taylor  and  Lieutenant  Gaston.) 
This  action,  if  not  based  upon  a  treacherous  design 


108     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

conceived  before  joining  the  expedition,  was  very 
probably  an  effort  of  diplomacy  on  the  part  of  the 
Nez  Perces,  at  this  critical  period  when  it  seemed 
that  certain  doom  awaited  all,  having  for  an  object 
the  conveyance  of  their  friendly  intentions  with 
some  show  of  assistance  so  that  when  the  final  coup 
should  be  made,  and  the  captives,  if  any,  disposed 
of,  they  would  have  some  chance  among  the  Coeur 
d'Alenes  for  their  lives. 

As  the  long  afternoon  began  to  wane  the  Indians 
became  less  active  and  the  firing  from  their  lines 
abated  noticeably.  Counseling  was  going  on  among 
them.  The  war  whoop  which  had  been  so  promi 
nent  a  feature  of  the  Indian  discipline  died  away. 
The  setting  sun  saw  Colonel  Steptoe's  men  not  so 
hard  pressed  as  earlier  in  the  evening.  Though  the 
cracking  of  the  Indian  rifles  was  still  heard,  they 
were  at  longer  range  and  the  soldiers'  peril  there 
from  correspondingly  lessened.  Yet  the  situation 
offered  to  the  troops  but  the  slightest  ground  for 
hope. 

Just  before  nightfall  loud  calls  were  heard  pro 
ceeding  from  among  the  Indians.  These  the  Nez 
Perces  interpreted  to  be  commands  from  the  chiefs 
to  cease  fighting  and  to  wait  until  the  morrow, 
when  the  battle  would  be  renewed.  Soon  the  firing 
ceased;  flashes  from  the  guns  no  longer  disturbed 
the  gathering  darkness  nor  marked  the  location  of 
the  foe.  The  light  of  Indian  campfires  gleamed 
from  the  banks  of  the  creek  at  some  distance  from 
the  scene  of  the  afternoon's  work  and  signal  fires 
sprang  up  on  many  of  the  surrounding  hills.  On 
the  hill  occupied  by  Steptoe  all  became  quiet  save 


BATTLE  OF  TOHOTONIMME  109 

for  the  moans  of  the  wounded  and  the  low-toned 
commands  of  the  officers.  The  suffering  among  the 
men  on  account  of  thirst  grew  in  severity  and  their 
tired  condition  was  a  matter  of  grave  concern  for 
the  prospective  night. 

In  order  to  forestall  any  circumstance  which 
might  further  weaken  the  efficiency  of  his  force,  and 
to  preserve  every  man  in  the  best  possible  mental 
condition  for  any  further  test  he  might  be  required 
to  meet,  Colonel  Steptoe  ordered  that  all  the  liquor 
carried  by  the  commissary  be  destroyed. 

Some  fear  was  felt  that  the  enemy  in  drawing 
off  designed  to  return  to  the  attack,  stealthily, 
under  cover  of  the  darkness.  When  it  was  ascer 
tained  that  no  approach  was  thus  being  made  and 
that  the  Indians  were  not  lurking  dangerously  near, 
the  men  were  called  in  from  their  positions  and  a 
small  party  detailed  to  form  a  skirmish  line. 

Investigation  disclosed  that  the  ammunition  was 
almost  exhausted;  that  no  more  than  three  rounds 
remained  to  each  man. 


IX 

THE    COUNCIL 

CAPTAIN  WINDER,  next  in  command  to 
Colonel  Steptoe,  Lieutenant  Gregg,  now 
senior  dragoon  officer,  and  Surgeon  Ran 
dolph,  having  come  together,  fell  to  discussing 
their  situation.  They  entertained  no  doubt  as  to 
the  intention  of  the  Indians  to  renew  the  attack, 
either  during  the  night  or  on  the  following  morn 
ing.  Nearly  destitute  of  ammunition,  the  com 
mand  could  hardly  withstand  a  single  onset.  They 
were  outnumbered  five  or  six  to  one  and  should  a 
determined  assault  be  made  upon  them,  and  the  am 
munition  become  entirely  spent  the  survivors  would 
be  helpless  to  prevent  being  slain  on  the  spot,  or 
captured  and  subjected  to  whatever  manner  of  tor 
ture  and  death  might  suit  the  will  of  their  savage 
captors.  Being  entirely  surrounded,  escape  seemed 
almost  as  hopeless.  While  the  Indians  had  re 
ceded  from  their  positions  of  the  afternoon,  they 
nevertheless  occupied  points  which  must  be  passed 
in  any  attempt  to  get  away.  Yet  the  three  officers 
felt  that  an  effort  to  escape  should  be  made,  and 
that  it  should  be  attempted  during  the  night. 

Captain  Winder  and  Lieutenant  Gregg  ap 
proached  Colonel  Steptoe  and  informed  him  of 
their  deliberations.  The  Colonel  had  turned  the 
whole  matter  over  in  his  own  mind  and  was  of  the 


THE  COUNCIL  111 

opinion  that  there  remained  no  other  course  for 
them  but  to  stay  and  die  like  brave  men.  He  re 
minded  them  that  no  point  of  safety  lay  north  of 
Snake  river,  and  if  it  were  possible  to  pass  through 
the  line  of  savages  by  whom  they  were  surrounded 
the  retreat  would  have  to  be  continued  at  high 
speed  over  the  long  trail  to  the  crossing.  Regard 
for  the  wounded  would  necessarily  impede  the 
flight  and  the  weight  of  each  of  the  howitzers  was 
greater  than  any  animal  in  the  command  was  cap 
able  of  carrying  so  far  and  so  long.  That  the  In 
dians  would  pursue  them  should  they  succeed  in 
passing  through  their  lines  he  thought  was  inevi 
table,  and  in  case  of  the  final  expenditure  of  their 
ammunition  in  a  running  fight  their  fate  would  be 
scarcely  less  certain  than  if  they  remained  in  their 
present  position,  and  the  probability  of  the  troops 
being  captured  singly  or  in  small  numbers  and 
finally  subjected  to  the  torture  and  death  usually 
imposed  by  the  savage  would  be  more  to  fear. 

The  two  officers  turned  away  from  their  Colonel 
and  busied  themselves  with  the  duties  that  lay  be 
fore  them. 

Lieutenant  Gregg  could  not  liberate  his  mind 
from  the  impression  that  an  effort  to  escape  should 
be  made  and  continued  to  weigh  the  possibility  of  a 
successful  dash  past  the  Indians  and  of  finally 
reaching  safety  with  a  part  of  the  command,  at 
least.  Seeking  Captain  Winder,  whom  he  found 
to  still  entertain  the  same  view  of  the  situation,  the 
two  went  again  to  Colonel  Steptoe  and  urged  that 
it  would  be  better  to  attempt  to  get  away  though 
only  a  small  part  or  even  none  of  the  command  sue- 


112     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

ceeded,  than  to  remain  where  they  were  with  the 
almost  certain  knowledge  that  with  the  rising  of 
the  morrow's  sun  a  general  massacre  of  the  troops 
would  take  place  and  not  one  be  left  to  tell  the 
story  of  the  fight. 

The  gallant  Colonel  pondered  the  situation: 
His  desire  above  all  else  was  to  save  his  men,  yet 
he  could  not  believe  that  the  Indians  would  now 
under  any  circumstances  permit  a  man  to  escape. 
Had  he  not  started  to  return  peaceably,  and  had 
he  not  suffered  the  Indians  to  fire  upon  him  at  some 
length  before  engaging  in  the  combat?  What  rea 
son,  then,  could  be  deduced,  after  the  blood  of  the 
Indian  slain  had  stained  the  hills,  to  warrant  any 
hope  that  the  soldiers  would  not  be  pursued  most 
relentlessly  and  cut  down  somewhere  on  the  long 
trail  to  Snake  river? 

The  howitzers  would  have  to  be  abandoned  and 
such  necessity  the  Colonel  would  feel  keenly.  Hav 
ing  spent  several  years  in  the  artillery  service,  his 
training  prompted  him  to  guard  jealously  any 
implements  at  his  command  and  to  regard  the  loss 
of  any  to  the  enemy  as  a  matter  of  much  serious 
ness  to  a  commanding  officer.  But  that  could  be 
given  no  weight  in  this  case,  as  the  howitzers  would 
only  serve  as  an  impediment  to  rapid  movement 
and  entail  additional  danger  to  any  effort  to  save 
the  command. 

After  thus  discussing  the  circumstances  at  this 
conference  in  his  usual  candid  manner,  Colonel 
Steptoe  agreed  that  the  movement  should  be  under 
taken.  A  general  consultation  was  then  had  among 
the  officers  and  all  agreed  that  an  attempt  to  escape 


THE  COUNCIL  113 

would  offer  some  possibility,  at  least,  as  against  the 
utter  hopelessness  presented  in  the  alternative  of 
remaining. 

Steptoe  directed  Lieutenant  Gregg,  now  com 
manding  the  three  companies  of  dragoons,  to-  pro 
ceed  with  the  necessary  preliminary  arrangements 
and  to  prepare  the  order  in  which  the  troops  should 
move  from  the  hill.  Gregg  set  immediately  about 
the  task  assigned  him.  It  was  desired  first  of  all 
to  ascertain  whether  any  Indians  were  still  lying,  on 
the  south,  the  direction  to  be  followed  to  recover 
the  trail,  in  sufficient  force  to  check  the  movement 
at  its  beginning.  Accordingly,  a  small  party  was 
detailed  to  reconnoiter  in  that  direction.  With 
the  greatest  caution  the  party  passed  over  the 
ground  which  had  marked  the  operations  of  the 
Indians  in  that  quarter  during  the  day,  finding  it 
abandoned,  and  reached  the  creek.  No  sign  of  the 
foe  could  be  discerned  as,  with  ready  gun,  they 
crept  along  its  bank,  frequently  halting  and  bend 
ing  the  ear  to  assay  the  sounds  borne  to  them 
through  the  darkness.  The  investigations  led  the 
party  at  some  distance  and  included  both  sides  of 
the  creek. 

On  the  report  of  the  reconnoissance  the  active 
work  of  preparing  to  leave  the  field  was  begun.  All 
those  who  had  fallen  on  or  near  the  hill,  whose 
bodies  could  be  reached,  were  buried  in  graves 
hastily  dug  and  the  two  howitzers  were  dismounted 
and  cached  nearby.  Arrangements  for  transport 
ing  and  caring  for  the  wounded  were  of  serious 
consideration.  Fifteen  men  were  found  to  be 
wounded,  two  of  whom,  Private  Victor  C.  DeMoy 


114     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

and  Sergeant  William  C.  Williams,  it  was  believed 
could  not  long  survive.  Six  others  were  severely 
wounded,  and  seven  there  were  who  had  received 
slight  injuries.  The  long  ride  could  not  but  sorely 
aggravate  the  distress  already  keenly  felt  by  those 
who  were  severely  hurt;  possibly  some  would  be 
able  to  endure  the  ordeal  but  a  short  way,  yet  it  was 
decided  that  none  should  be  left.  There  was  no 
thought  of  invoking  the  unwritten  law  known  to 
Indian  fighters  of  that  day,  which  forbade  leaving 
a  wounded  comrade  to  fall  alive  into  the  hands  of 
the  Indians.  Those  who  were  suffering  too  much 
to  sit  their  horses  safely  without  assistance  were 
carefully  lashed  in  their  saddles  and  each  placed 
under  the  care  of  a  comrade. 

Lieutenant  Gregg,  in  preparing  the  order  of  the 
retreat,  directed  Lieutenant  Wheeler  to  take  the 
advance  with  Company  C,  Taylor's  company,  and 
the  wounded;  Captain  Winder's  infantry  com 
pany,  mounted,  was  to  move  with  Wheeler,  while 
he  himself  with  the  two  other  companies  would 
take  the  rear  and  be  the  last  to  leave  the  field. 

About  thirty  horses  of  the  command  had  been 
shot  and  in  providing  suitable  mounts  it  was  found 
necessary  to  use  some  of  the  pack  mules.  These 
fell  to  the  infantry.  The  light  gray  and  the  white 
animals  were  blanketed  in  order  to  render  them 
less  conspicuous  in  the  darkness.  All  the  animals 
not  actually  required,  together  with  those  which 
had  been  wounded,  were  left  picketed  on  the  hill. 
To  take  them  away  would  encumber  the  move 
ment,  and  their  presence  on  the  field  would  prob- 


THE  COUNCIL  115 

ably  serve  to  delude  the  Indians  into  the  belief  that 
the  soldiers  were  still  there. 

After  burying  the  dead  the  horses  were  led  over 
the  ground  so  as  to  conceal  the  graves  by  a  general 
breaking  of  the  sod  around  them.  The  spot  where 
the  howitzers  were  buried  was  treated  in  a  similar 
manner.  The  packs  and  supplies  of  provision, 
which  had  all  been  removed  from  the  pack  animals, 
were  left  where  they  were  stacked. 

At  about  10  o'clock,  Colonel  Steptoe  with 
Wheeler's  company  of  dragoons  and  Winder's  in 
fantry  company  moved  from  the  hill.  Lieutenant 
Gregg  was  then  engaged  in  collecting  the  skirmish 
ers,  who  were  lying  in  the  grass  at  their  posts,  some 
of  whom,  it  was  found,  had  fallen  asleep  from  ex 
haustion.  So  quietly  did  the  first  division  move 
from  the  field  that  Gregg,  absorbed  in  the  care  of 
his  task,  had  not  noticed  their  departure  when 
Surgeon  Randolph  came  to  him  and  asked  why  he 
did  not  start,  stating  that  Wheeler  and  Winder 
had  gone  some  time  before.  With  no  unnecessary 
delay  the  two  remaining  companies  then  prepared 
to  leave.  Quietness  was  enjoined  on  all.  Loose 
accoutrements  liable  to  swing  noisily  against  saddle 
or  boots  were  carefully  adjusted.  Orders  passed 
along  the  line  in  subdued  tones.  They  moved 
down  into  the  narrow  valley  of  the  To-hoto-nim- 
me  and  rode  silently  away  into  the  night.  From  the 
field  left  behind  there  came  no  sign  of  life  save  the 
occasional  whinneying  of  a  tethered  horse  whose 
companion  bore  a  trooper  away  to  safety. 


X 

THE    RETREAT 

LIEUTENANT  GREGG  reached  the  trail  and 
following  it  soon  overtook  the  advance  con> 
panics,  which  had  moved  under  some  restraint, 
expecting  him  to  join  them,  and  the  whole  com 
mand  proceeded  rapidly  onward.  Specter-like,  they 
galloped  over  high  ridges,  presenting  a  chain  of 
fleeting  figures  that  loomed  strangely  on  the  starlit 
horizon.  Sinking  again  into  deep  hollows  fash 
ioned  among  the  hills  by  the  Great  Architect,  they 
formed  a  mass  of  darkness  more  dense  than  the 
gloom  through  which  they  moved. 

It  was  a  ha'rd  ride,  fatiguing  alike  to  horse  and 
rider.  The  unscatched  soldier  fought  with  his  ex 
haustion  to  keep  himself  awake  and  alert.  The 
wounded  struggled  with  the  pangs  of  his  hurt  to 
maintain  his  fortitude. 

But  few  miles  had  been  covered  when  the  gallant 
Victor  C.  DeMoy,  deeply  wounded,  was  compelled 
to  give  up  the  flight  and  lie  down  by  the  wayside. 
He  still  had  several  charges  in  his  revolver  and  de 
clared  that  if  overhauled  by  Indians  all  but  the  last 
should  be  used  in  his  defense,  while  that  one  would 
suffice  to  end  his  own  life.  He  was  never  seen  by 
white  man  again. 

Late  in  the  night  Sergeant  William.  C.  Williams, 
of  Gaston's  company,  who  'had  distinguished  him- 


THE  RETREAT  117 

self  during  the  action  by  his  cool  bravery,  and  had 
been  hard  hit  in  the  thigh,  reached  the  limit  of  his 
endurance  and  could  go  no  farther.  He,  too,  was 
laid  by  the  trail.* 

The  dawn  of  the  morning  of  the  i8th  found  the 
retreating  column  at  the  Palouse  river.  After 
crossing  to  the  southern  side  a  short  halt  was  made 
to  allow  the  men  to  readjust  their  saddles,  many 
having  become  so  loose  at  the  girth  as  to  threaten 
injury  to  the  horses  through  continuous  shifting. 
A  report  was  here  spread  that  the  Indians  had  been 
seen  in  the  rear.  Observations  made  from  high 
points  reached  soon  after  and  over  which  the  trail 


*  Several  stories  concerning  the  fate  of  Williams  have  gained  cir 
culation.  One  is,  that  he  and  a  wounded  soldier  by  the  name  of 
Sneckster,  both  riding  one  horse,  after  much  difficulty  reached  Snake 
river  and  there  falling  into  the  hands  of  hostile  Indians  they  were 
told  their  liberty  would  be  granted  them  if  they  could  swim  the 
river.  This  they  attempted  to  do,  but  after  entering  the  water  they 
were  fired  upon  by  the  Indians  and  Williams  was  killed.  Sneckster 
succeeded  in  reaching  the  opposite  shore,  swimming  the  river  with  a 
broken  arm.  This  story  has  never  been  given  much  credit  and  the 
writer  is  unable  to  verify  it. 

It  is  improbable  that  Williams,  suffering  too  intensely  to  ride 
further  and  dropping:  out  of  the  column  during  the  first  night  of  the 
retreat,  twelve  to  fifteen  hours'  ride  from  Snake  river,  could  yet  have 
reached  the  river  with  a  wounded  comrade,  who,  too,  must  have 
abandoned  the  flight  on  account  of  his  suffering,  at  a  farther  point 
than  that  at  which  the  command  crossed;  and  that  Sneckster  could 
still  have  reached  the  fort  with  the  return  of  the  command  to  answer 
to  roll  rail  on  the  23rd.  for  on  that  date  Colonel  Steptoe  forwarded  a 
report  of  killed,  wounded  and  missmtr  and  the  only  man  reported  to 
be  missing  was  Sergeant  Ball,  while  Sneckster  was  reported  severely 
wounded. 

John  O'Neil.  a  survivor  of  the  expedition  with  whom  the  writer 
was  acquainted,  stated  that  while  engaged  with  a  surveying  party, 
running  the  northwest  boundary,  a  few  years  later,  it  was  related  to 
them  by  Indians  that  Williams  had  been  found  on  the  trail  by  a  party 
of  Copur  d'Alenes.  He  was  very  ill  and  beereed  the  Indians"  to  shoot 
him  and  thus  end  his  suffering.  That  they  declined  to  do,  but  an  old 
squaw  of  the  party  nursed  him  until  he  died.  From  the  account  given 
by  the  Indians  it  was  presumed  that  he  died  from  what  is  now 
termed  blood  noisoniner. 

Colonel  Stentoe  fnllv  believed  that  both  De  Moy  and  Williams  ex 
pired  soon  after  bein°r  left  and  so  reoorted  them.  Notwithstanding 
this.  Colonel  Wright  hunar  a  Palouse  for  the  murder  of  Williams  at 
Snake  river  as  above  described. 


118     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

passed  failed  to  confirm  the  report;  yet  the  broken 
contour  of  the  country  might  admit  of  the  hostiles 
approaching  very  near  without  being  discovered. 
Lieutenant  Gregg,  whose  companies  occupied  the 
rear,  determined,  therefore,  to  run  no  risk  of  being 
overtaken  without  preparation  for  his  adversary 
and  threw  out  a  skirmish  line.  This  wise  precau 
tion  proved  to  be  unnecessary  for  no  Indians  were 
seen  and  the  anxiety  caused  by  the  report  gradually 
subsided. 

The  column  hurried  on,  galloping  over  favor 
able  stretches  and  diminishing  the  speed  for  steeper 
ground.  Had  the  movement  been  less  vigorous, 
jarring  less  the  physique  of  the  riders,  many  would 
have  slept  in  their  saddles,  or  in  their  drowsy  con 
dition  would  have  dropped  out  of  the  ranks. 

About  10  o'clock  on  the  evening  of  the  i8th  this 
weary  band  clattered  down  the  long  canyon 
through  which  the  trail  wound  its  way  to  Snake 
river.  Some  apprehension  was  experienced  as  they 
approached  the  river  as  to  the  possible  reception 
that  might  await  them  at  the  crossing,  but  their 
fears  were  allayed  when  on  reaching  the  bank  of 
the  turbulent  stream  they  discovered  only  about  a 
score  of  Nez  Perce  lodges  whose  occupants  ar> 
peared  in  some  confusion  as  the  troops  drew  near. 

It  was  not  deemed  advisable  to  undertake  the 
crossing  of  the  river  that  night.  A  heavy  current 
characterizes  its  flow  here  as  it  does  almost  through 
out  its  entire  course  in  Washington,  and  the  spring 
freshet  from  the  melting  snow  in  the  mountains 
had  filled  its  banks  to  a  high  stage.  The  exhausted, 
travel-worn  soldiers  were  in  no  condition  to  at- 


THE  RETREAT  119 

tempt  to  breast  it  in  the  darkness.  The  command 
prepared  to  spend  the  remainder  of  the  night  on  the 
north  bank.  The  Nez  Perce  women  in  the  camp 
found  there  attended  to  the  wounded  men,  and  a 
number  of  the  Indians,  under  Timothy's  orders, 
clambered  to  the  tops  of  the  steep  hills  on  either 
side  of  the  canyon  overlooking  the  trail  by  which 
the  river  was  reached  and  there  stood  guard  till 
daybreak.  The  horses  were  turned  upon  the  grass 
and  then,  with  scant  covering,  consisting  for  the 
most  part  of  saddle  blankets  only,  with  their  guns 
by  their  sides,  the  soldiers  slept.  The  necessity  for 
alertness  of  the  faculties  was  no  longer  imperative. 
It  mattered  not  that  their  couch  was  solid  earth,  for 
having  taxed  their  endurance  to  the  utmost,  they 
were  glad  of  the  opportunity  to  lie  down  any 
where,  possessed  with  a  most  gratifying  sense  of 
relief  that  the  long,  distressing  ride  was  over — a 
ride  from  the  effects  of  which  their  commander 
never  recovered. 

The  sun  was  well  up  over  the  eastern  hills  on  the 
morning  of  the  I9th  when  the  men  were  aroused 
from  their  slumber.  Many  of  the  Nez  Perce  men, 
wrapped  in  their  robes,  were  stalking  silently  about 
the  camp.  The  women  were  busy  about  smoking 
camp-fires. 

Stiff  and  sore  from  the  ordeal  of  the  previous 
day,  the  men  performed  their  customary  morning 
duties,  leaving  out,  however,  some  of  the  niceties 
of  discipline  with  which  the  post  soldier  is  required 
to  comply. 

The  Nez  Perces  prepared  a  meal  for  the  half- 
famished  men,  which,  though  somewhat  abridged 


120     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

as  to  the  menu,  being  chiefly  boiled  salmon,  was 
ample  and  was  gratefully  received. 

Immediately  after  disposing  of  the  breakfast, 
preparations  for  crossing  the  river  were  begun. 
The  horses,  also  plainly  evincing  the  effects  of  their 
extraordinary  day's  work,  were  placed  in  charge  of 
a  company  of  Indians  for  swimming  to  the  opposite 
shore.  Other  Indians  manned  the  canoes  with 
which  the  men  were  transported  to  the  southern 
bank,  several  trips  being  necessary  to  complete  the 
task. 

The  forenoon  was  far  spent  when  the  final  trip 
was  made  and  the  last  of  the  command  set  over  the 
river.  The  troops  began  at  once  to  prepare  for 
moving  on  and  while  this  work  was  in  progress 
Captain  F.  T.  Dent,  with  a  part  of  the  force  which 
had  been  left  at  Walla  Walla,  came  up.  The  faith 
ful  Nez  Perce  had  borne  the  message  with  which 
he  had  been  entrusted  on  the  evening  of  the  i6th 
safely  to  the  fort,  and  on  receiving  the  intelligence 
of  Colonel  Steptoe's  situation,  Captain  Dent  hastily 
prepared  to  march  a  part  of  his  force  to  Snake 
river.  By  forced  marches  he  had  succeeded  in 
reaching  the  river,  traversing  a  distance  almost  as 
great  as  that  covered  by  Steptoe's  troops  on  their 
retreat  from  the  scene  of  the  battle,  only  about 
twelve  or  thirteen  hours  later  than  the  arrival  of 
the  latter. 

The  Indian  messenger  must  have  crossed  the 
river  some  miles  west  of  Red  Wolf's  crossing, 
thereby  shortening  his  route.  The  Indians  found 
at  the  crossing  had  seen  nothing  of  him. 

When    it   is    understood   that    Colonel    Steptoe 


CHIEF  LAWYER 
From  a  photo  in  the  possession  of  Rev.  E.  J.  Conner,  a  Nez  Perce  Indian 


THE  RETREAT  121 

traveled  seventy  to  eighty  miles  in  reaching  Snake 
river  from  the  north,  and  that  Captain  Dent  had 
to  cover  about  the  same  distance  in  his  route  from 
Walla  Walla,  and  the  route  pursued  by  the  Indian 
must  have  been,  assuming  that  he  took  a  course 
practically  straight,  near  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  miles  in  length,  one  may  well  wonder  at  the 
rapidity  of  the  movements  which  brought  about 
this  meeting  of  the  two  detachments. 

The  arrival  of  Captain  Dent  was  hailed  with 
gladness  by  Steptoe's  weary  troops,  for  he  brought 
an  abundance  of  rations,  without  which  much  suf 
fering  from  the  pangs  of  hunger  would  have  char 
acterized  the  journey  to  Walla  Walla.  Not  only 
was  he  provided  with  rations  for  the  men,  but  a 
supply  of  forage  for  the  animals  was  also*  carried 
and  proved  to  be  a  boon  to  those  overworked  crea 
tures. 

No  time  was  taken  for  further  rest  of  men  or 
animals,  though  when  under  way  the  column  moved 
deliberately,  gauging  its  advance  to  suit  the  con 
venience  of  the  wounded.  There  was  now  no 
danger  of  pursuit  from  the  Indians  north  of  Snake 
river,  and  the  necessity  of  an  early  report  of  the 
engagement,  and  the  conditions  met  with,  now  en> 
bodied  solely  the  reasons  for  haste. 

On  the  evening  of  the  2Oth,  soon  after  the 
column  had  halted  for  the  night,  and  while  the  ani 
mals  were  being  picketed,  a  large  company  of 
horsemen  were  observed  approaching  rapidly. 
Through  the  fog  of  dust  put  in  motion  by  their 
steeds  they  were  seen,  as  they  drew  near,  to  be  In 
dians,  but  their  intentions  could  not  be  determined 


122     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

and  Colonel  Steptoe  began  at  once  to  make  ready 
for  defense  in  case  they  proved  to  be  hostiles.  See 
ing  these  preparations,  the  Indians  displayed  an 
American  flag  as  a  token  of  their  friendly  dispo 
sition.  They  were  Nez  Perces  and  as  they  ap 
proached  a  few  of  their  head  men,  one  of  whom 
was  Chief  Lawyer,  came  forward  for  a  talk.  The 
chief  had  heard,  either  from  a  messenger  or 
through  the  Indian  system  of  signaling,  of  Colonel 
Steptoe's  defeat  and  had  hurried  to  offer  to  him 
the  services  of  the  warriors  whom  he  led.  He  pro 
posed  that  the  two  forces  return  and  punish  the 
Coeur  d'Alenes  and  Spokanes,  expressing  the  be 
lief  that  they  would  be  easily  successful. 

The  offer  was  most  generous,  worthy,  in  its  set 
ting,  of  a  place  in  the  annals  of  knighthood,  yet, 
withal,  an  offer  which  Colonel  Steptoe  could  not  at 
that  time  entertain.  His  command  was  in  no  con 
dition  to  enter  at  once  into  an  aggressive  campaign 
and  he  explained  to  the  chief  that  it  was  now  neces 
sary  for  him  to  return  with  his  soldiers  to  Walla 
Walla.  He  expressed  his  appreciation  of  the  gen 
erous  tender  of  assistance  and  his  regret  that  he 
could  not  at  that  time  go  back  to  administer  proper 
punishment  to  his  enemies. 

Seeing  thus  the  futility  of  his  proposal,  Lawyer 
and  his  band  passed  on  toward  Snake  river. 

On  Saturday,  the  22nd  of  May,  Steptoe  arrived 
at  Fort  Walla  Walla.  As  his  troopers  marched 
into  the  grounds  there  was  that  demeanor  about 
them  which  forbade  any  loud  acclamations  of 
greeting  that  may  have  been  framed  on  the  lips  of 
those  who  had  remained  at  the  fort  and  were  there 


THE  RETREAT  123 

to  greet  them'.  It  was  not  the  homecoming  of  vic 
tors.  The  absence  of  the  pack  train  and  the  how 
itzers,  the  bandaged  wounds  in  evidence  in  the 
line,  the  officers  missing  from  the  staff  of  the  com 
mander,  effectually  dispelled  the  desire  to  cheer. 

When  the  returned  soldiers  were  again  domi 
ciled  in  their  quarters,  knots  of  men  were  gathered 
here  and  there,  in  the  buildings  and  around  the 
grounds,  where  the  experiences  of  the  expedition 
with  all  their  said  details  were  related  by  those  who 
had  taken  part  to  those  whose  task  it  had  been  to 
remain  behind.  But  the  saddest  duty  performed 
by  any  was  that  which  fell  to  the  lot  of  the  officer 
who  detailed  to  the  wife  and  children  of  Captain 
Taylor  the  circumstances  surrounding  that  officer's 
tragic  death.  But  little  over  a  fortnight  before, 
the  Captain  had  taken  leave  of  his  family  and  as 
the  column  marched  away  he  turned  in  his  saddle 
to  wave  a  silent  farewell  in  answer  to  the  mute 
adieus  that  were  signaled  him  by  the  loved  ones 
who  gazed  after  the  receding  soldiers. 

The  wife  of  a  soldier  may  school  herself  to 
know  the  great  element  of  peril  that  constantly  con 
fronts  man  in  the  performance  of  the  duties  of 
actual  war,  but  she  cannot  still  the  abiding  hope 
that,  through  it  all,  he  who  goes  out  from  her  side 
may  pass  unharmed  and  return  to  her  in  safety. 

^  Thus  was  the  unfortunate  expedition  ended. 
The  setting  of  the  battle  of  To-hoto-nin>me  fur 
nishes  much  on  which  one  may  ponder.  Neither 
the  Coeur  d'Alenes  nor  the  Spokanes  at  that  time 
had  a  tribal  head  which  could  compel  obedience  to 
its  mandates.  Each  tribe  had  several  chiefs,  mem- 


124     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

bers  of  a  sort  of  royal  strain  among  them,  and  each 
chief  exercised  what  authority  he  could  without 
much  regard  to  his  fellow  chiefs.  Before  the  be 
ginning  of  the  fight  there  was,  as  it  afterward  ap 
peared,  a  conflict  of  opinion  among  the  head  men 
of  those  two  tribes  as  to  whether  they  should  make 
an  attack.  The  Palouses,  for  reasons  heretofore 
mentioned,  were  strongly  in  favor  of  fighting,  and 
being  too  weak  in  numbers  to  offer  successful  battle 
alone,  were  determined  to  force  the  Coeur  d'Alenes 
and  Spokanes  into  the  conflict,  and  there  can  be  no 
doubt  but  that  it  was  through  their  persistent 
efforts  that  the  balance  of  sentiment  among  those 
tribes  was  finally  tilted  toward  active  hostility, 
though  it  required  a  day  and  a  night  in  the  presence 
of  the  troops  to  bring  it  about.  In  their  anxiety 
for  the  fray  the  Palouses  began  the  attack. 

Chief  Vincent,  a  man  of  good  parts,  at  that  time 
held  the  highest  place  among  the  Coeur  d'Alenes, 
but  no  chief,  within  the  knowledge  of  the  white 
man,  was  ever  able  to  wield  absolute  control  over 
the  tribe  until  Seltice  became  its  leader. 

Had  Colonel  Steptoe  and  his  officers  decided  to 
remain  on  the  surrounded  hill,  the  fate  of  the  com 
mand  would  have  embodied  to  a  large  degree  the 
elements  of  a  massacre,  notably  distinguished  in 
this  respect  from  the  fight  on  the  Little  Big  Horn 
many  years  afterward  in  which  General  Custer's 
command  went  down.  In  the  latter  event  the  In 
dians  were  sought  and  attacked  and  the  battle 
which  ensued  might  be  said  to  have  been  a  fight  to 
the  finish. 

In  a  letter  written  by  Father  Joset  to  Father 


LIEUTENANT  DAVID  McM.  GREGG 


THE  RETREAT  125 

Hoecken,  who  resided  among  the  Flathead  In 
dians,  under  date  of  May  24th,  only  a  few  days 
after  the  fight,  and  at  a  time  when,  in  the  absence 
ot  any  news  of  the  troops  he  feared  they  had  all 
been  slain  at  the  "Nez  Perces  river"  (Snake  river), 
after  describing  the  events  of  that  day,  he  said: 
"At  midnight  the  Indians  rushed  on  the  camp  but 
found  it  deserted."  This  letter,  evidently  written 
in  French,  was  translated  by  Father  Hoecken  and 
a  copy  of  the  translation  forwarded  to  Dr.  Garland 
Hurt,  agent  for  the  Ute  Indians,  at  Spanish  Fork, 
Utah,  and  by  him  handed  to  Colonel  Albert  Sidney 
Johnston,  commanding  the  "Army  of  Utah,"  who 
forwarded  it  to  Army  Headquarters.  By  this  it 
will  be  observed  that  Steptoe  had  been  gone  from 
the  hill  but  about  two  hours  when  the  Indians 
charged  his  deserted  position  intent  upon  the  anni 
hilation  of  his  command. 

Such  an  event  could  have  been  expected;  it  would 
not  have  been  a  surprise  had  it  occurred  the  previ 
ous  night  while  the  troops  were  lying  at  Lake  Will 
iamson. 

Some  of  the  events  in  the  history  of  our  country 
seem  to  bear  the  imprint  of  especial  providential 
care,  not  alone  in  respect  to  the  actors  in  the  events, 
but  in  the  widespread  influences  and  results  which 
have  hinged  upon  them.  Whether  or  not  the  hand 
of  God  may  be  seen  in  the  delivery  of  the  command 
either  for  itself  or  as  the  starting  point  for  the 
things  that  have  been  accomplished  through  suc 
ceeding  years  in  the  land  that  bore  witness  to  its 
trials,  the  escape  of  Colonel  Steptoe  from  an  army 
of  savages  sufficiently  numerous  to  overwhelm  his 


126     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

own  force,  and  who  possessed  every  advantage 
which  the  situation  could  offer,  with  no  force  that 
could  attempt  a  rescue  within  a  hundred  miles,  has 
not  a  parallel  in  the  history  of  American  Indian 
warfare. 


XI 

COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT 

ON  the  day  succeeding  the  return  to  Walla 
Walla,  Colonel  Steptoe  dispatched  the  fol 
lowing  report  of  the   expedition  to  head 
quarters  of  the  Department  of  the  Pacific  at  San 
Francisco : 

"Fort  Walla  Walla,  May  23,  1858. 
Major:  On  the  2nd  instant  I  informed  you  of 
my  intention  to  move  northward  with  a  part  of  my 
command.  Accordingly,  on  the  6th  I  left  here 
with  C,  E,  and  H,  First  dragoons,  and  E,  Ninth 
infantry;  in  all,  five  company  officers  and  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty-two  enlisted  men.  Hearing  that  the 
hostile  Pelouses  were  near  Al-pon-on-we,  in  the 
Nez  Perces'  land,  I  moved  to  that  point,  and  was 
ferried  across  Snake  river  by  Timothy,  a  Nez 
Perces  chief.  The  enemy  fled  towards  the  north, 
and  I  followed  leisurely  on  the  road  to  Colville. 
On  Sunday  morning,  the  i6th,  when  near  the  To- 
hoto-nim-me  in  the  Spokane  country,  we  found  our 
selves  suddenly  in  the  presence  of  ten  or  twelve 
hundred  Indians  of  various  tribes — Spokanes,  Pe 
louses,  Coeur  d'Alenes,  Yakimas,  and  some  others 
— all  armed,  painted,  and  defiant.  I  moved  slowly 
on  until  just  about  to  enter  a  ravine  that  wound 
along  the  bases  of  several  hills,  which  were  all 


128     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

crowned  by  the  excited  savages.  Perceiving  that 
it  was  their  purpose  to  attack  us  in  this  dangerous 
place,  I  turned  aside  and  encamped,  the  whole 
wild,  frenzied  mass  moving  parallel  to  us,  and,  by 
yells,  taunts,  and  menaces,  apparently  trying  to 
drive  us  to  some  initiatory  act  of  violence.  To 
wards  night  a  number  of  chiefs  rode  up  to  talk 
with  me,  and  inquired  what  were  our  motives  to 
this  intrusion  upon  them.  I  answered  that  we 
were  passing  on  to  Colville,  and  had  no  hostile  in 
tentions  toward  the  Spokanes,  who  had  always  been 
our  friends,  nor  towards  any  other  tribes  who  were 
friendly;  that  my  chief  aim  in  coming  so  far  was 
to  see  the  Indians  and  the  white  people  at  Col 
ville,  and,  by  friendly  discussion  with  both,  en 
deavor  to  strengthen  their  good  feelings  for  each 
other.  They  expressed  themselves  satisfied,  but 
would  not  consent  to  let  me  have  canoes,  without 
which  it  would  be  impossible  to  cross  the  Spokane 
river.  I  concluded,  for  this  reason,  to  retrace  my 
steps  at  once,  and  the  next  morning  (lyth)  turned 
back  towards  this  post.  We  had  not  marched  three 
miles  when  the  Indians,  who  had  gathered  on  the 
hills  adjoining  the  line  of  march,  began  an  attack 
upon  the  rear  guard,  and  immediately  the  fight  be 
came  general.  We  labored  under  the  great  disad 
vantage  of  having  to  defend  the  pack-train  while 
in  motion  and  in  a  rolling  country  peculiarly  favor 
able  to  the  Indian  mode  of  warfare.  We  had  only 
a  small  quantity  of  ammunition,  but,  in  their  ex 
citement,  the  soldiers  could  not  be  restrained  from 
firing  it  in  the  wildest  manner.  They  did,  how 
ever,  under  the  leading  of  their  respective  com- 


SURGEON  JOHN  F.  RANDOLPH 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        129 

manders,  sustain  well  the  reputation  of  the  army 
for  some  hours,  charging  the  enemy  repeatedly 
with  gallantry  and  success.  The  difficult  and  dan 
gerous  duty  of  flanking  the  column  was  assigned  to 
Brevet  Captain  Taylor  and  Lieutenant  Gaston,  to 
both  of  whom  it  proved  fatal.  The  latter  fell 
about  twelve  o'clock,  and  the  enemy  soon  after 
charging  formally  upon  his  company,  it  fell  back 
in  confusion  and  could  not  be  rallied.  About  a  half 
hour  after  this  Captain  Taylor  was  brought  in 
mortally  wounded,  upon  which  I  immediately  took 
possession  of  a  convenient  height  and  halted.  The 
fight  continued  here  with  unabated  activity,  the  In 
dians  occupying  neighboring  heights  and  working 
themselves  along  to  pick  off  our  men.  The 
wounded  increased  in  number  continually.  Twice 
the  enemy  gave  unmistakable  evidence  of  a  design 
to  carry  our  position  by  assault,  and  their  number 
itnd  desperate  courage  caused  me  to  fear  the  most 
serious  consequences  to  us  from  such  an  attempt  on 
their  part.  It  was  manifest  that  the  toss  of  their 
officers  and  comrades  began  to  tell  upon  the  spirit 
of  the  soldiers;  that  they  were  becoming  dis 
couraged,  and  not  to  be  relied  upon  with  confidence. 
Some  of  them  were  recruits  but  recently  joined; 
two  of  the  companies  had  musketoons,  which  were 
utterly  worthless  in  our  present  condition;  and, 
what  was  most  alarming,  only  two  or  three  rounds 
of  cartridges  remained  to  some  of  the  men,  and  but 
few  to  any  of  them.  It  was  plain  that  the  enemy 
would  give  the  troops  no  rest  during  the  night,  and 
they  would  be  still  further  disqualified  for  stout  re 
sistance  on  the  morrow,  while  the  number  of  ene- 


130     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

mies  would  certainly  be  increased.  I  determined, 
for  these  reasons,  to  make  a  forced  march  to  Snake 
river,  about  eighty-five  miles  distant,  and  secure  the 
canoes  in  advance  of  the  Indians,  who  had  already 
threatened  to  do  the  same  by  us.  After  consulting 
with  the  officers,  all  of  whom  urged  me  to  the  step 
as  the  only  means  in  their  opinion  of  securing  the 
safety  of  the  command,  I  concluded  to  abandon 
every  thing  that  might  impede  our  march.  Accord 
ingly  we  set  out  about  ten  o'clock  in  perfectly  good 
order,  leaving  the  disabled  animals  and  such  as 
were  not  in  condition  to  travel  so  far  and  so  fast, 
and,  with  deep  pain  I  have  to  add,  the  two  how 
itzers.  The  necessity  for  this  last  measure  will  give 
you,  as  well  as  many  words,  a  conception  of  the 
strait  to  which  we  believed  ourselves  to  be  reduced. 
Not  an  officer  of  the  command  doubted  that  we 
would  be  overwhelmed  with  the  first  rush  of  the 
enemy  upon  our  position  in  the  morning ;  to  retreat 
further  by  day,  with  our  wounded  men  and  pror> 
erty,  was  out  of  the  question;  to  retreat  slowly  by 
night  equally  so,  as  we  could  not  then  be  in  condi 
tion  to  fight  all  next  day;  it  was  therefore  necessary 
to  relieve  ourselves  of  all  incumbrances  and  to  fly. 
We  had  no  horses  able  to  carry  the  guns  over  80 
miles  without  resting,  and  if  the  enemy  should 
attack  us  en  route,  as,  from  their  ferocity,  we  cer 
tainly  expected  they  would,  not  a  soldier  could  be 
spared  for  any  other  duty  than  skirmishing.  For 
these  reasons,  which  I  own  candidly  seemed  to  me 
more  cogent  at  the  time  than  they  do  now,  I  re 
solved  to  bury  the  howitzers.  What  distresses  me 
is  that  no  attempt  was  made  to  bring  them  off ;  and 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        131 

all  I  can  add  is  that  if  this  was  an  error  of  judg 
ment  it  was  committed  after  the  calmest  discussion 
of  the  matter,  in  which,  I  believe,  every  officer 
agreed  with  me. 

Enclosed  is  a  list  of  the  killed  and  wounded. 
The  enemy  acknowledge  a  loss  of  9  killed  and  40 
or  50  wounded,  many  of  them  mortally.  It  is 
known  to  us  that  this  is  an  underestimate,  for  one 
of  the  officers  informs  me  that  on  a  single  spot 
where  Lieutenants  Gregg  and  Gaston  met  in  a 
joint  charge  twelve  dead  Indians  were  counted. 
Many  others  were  seen  to  fall. 

I  cannot  do  justice,  in  this  communication,  to  the 
conduct  of  the  officers  throughout  the  affair.  The 
gallant  bearing  of  each  and  all  was  accompanied 
by  an  admirable  coolness  and  sound  judgment.  To 
the  skill  and  promptness  of  Assistant  Surgeon  Ran 
dolph  the  wounded  are  deeply  indebted. 

Be  pleased  to  excuse  the  hasty  appearance  of  this 
letter;  I  am  anxious  to  get  it  off  and  have  not  time 
to  have  it  transcribed. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your 
obedient  servant,  E.  J.  STEPTOE, 

Brevet  Lieutenant  Colonel  United  States  Army. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General  U.  S.  A.,   San 
Francisco." 

In  due  course  this  report  reached  the  Lieutenant 
General  of  the  armies  of  the  United  States,  who 
transmitted  it  to  the  Secretary  of  War  after  in 
scribing  upon  it  the  following  endorsement : 


132     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

"This  is  a  candid  report  of  a  disastrous  affair. 
The  small  supply  of  ammunition  is  surprising  and 
unaccounted  for.  It  seems  that  Brevet  Brigadier 
General  Clarke  has  ordered  up  all  the  disposable 
troops  in  California,  and  probably  will  further  rein 
force  Step-toe's  district  by  detachments  of  the 
Fourth  and  Ninth  infantry;  and,  on  the  2Qth  ulti 
mo,  I  gave  instructions  for  sending  the  Sixth  or 
Seventh  regiment  of  infantry  from  Salt  Lake  val 
ley  across  the  Pacific  and  via  Walla  Walla,  if  prac 
ticable,  in  preference  to  any  route  south  of  that. 

Respectfully  submitted  to  the  Secretary  of  War. 
WINFIELD  SCOTT. 

July  15,  1858." 

Accompanying  the  foregoing  report  was  the  fol 
lowing  : 

"Report  of  the  killed,  wounded  and  missing  in  the 

battle  at  To-hoto-nim-me, 

May  77,  1858. 

Company  C,  First  Dragoons. 
Killed — Brevet   Captain   O.   H.    Taylor,    Private 

Alfred  Barnes. 
Mortally      wounded — Private      Victor      Charles 

De  Moy. 
Severely    wounded — Privates    James    Lynch    and 

Henry  Montreville. 
Slightly  wounded — Farrier  Elijah  R.  Birch. 

Company  E,  First  Dragoons. 
Killed — Second  Lieutenant  William  Gaston. 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        133 

Mortally    wounded — First    Sergeant   William    C. 

Williams. 
Severely    wounded — James     Kelly,     William     D. 

Micon,  and  Hariet  Sneckster. 
Slightly  wounded — James  Healy,  Maurice  Henly, 

Charles  Hughes,  and  John  Mitchell. 

Company  H,  First  Dragoons. 
Killed — Privates  Charles  H.  Harnish  and  James 

Crozet. 
Missing — First  Sergeant  Edward  Ball.  * 

Company  E,  Ninth  Infantry. 

Severely  wounded — Private  Ormond  W.  Ham 
mond. 

Slightly  wounded — Privates  John  Klay  and  Got- 
leib  Berger." 

The  same  date  on  which  the  report  of  the  expe 
dition  went  forward  Colonel  Steptoe  indited  the 
two  succeeding  letters. 

uFort  Walla  Walla,  May  23,  1858. 
Major:    I  take  the  liberty  to  recommend  as  the 
very  first  step  in  prosecuting  the  war  with  the  north- 


*  It  is  said  that  Sergeant  Ball  assisted  the  commissary  in  carry 
ing  out  the  orders  to  destroy  the  liquor  in  the  evening  at  the  close 
of  the  battle,  and  being  overcome  by  the  effects  of  the  spirituous 
ration,  made  his  way  through  the  darkness  to  the  creek,  where,  under 
cover  of  the  brush,  he  stretched  himself  in  slumber.  He  was  awak 
ened  by  the  chill  air  of  the  early  morning  and  after  advising  himself 
that  no  other  representative  of  the  command  remained  about  the  field, 
he  put  off  in  pursuit  of  his  fleeing  comrades,  reaching  the  fort  some 
time  after  their  arrival.  He  was  a  man  of  sterling  qualities  as  a 
n"hter  and  possessed  great  powers  of  endurance.  He  was  especially 
commended  for  his  courage  by  Colonel  Steptoe.  Participating  in 
Colonel  Wright's  campaign,  he  did  valiant  service,  for  which  he  was 
also  specially  mentioned  in  official  report.  He  rose  in  the  service  to 
the  rank  of  Major. 


134     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

ern  tribes,  the  establishment  of  a  post  on  Snake 
river,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Pelouse — a  temporary 
work,  fromi  which  the  garrison  can  fall  back  to  this 
point  upon  the  approach  of  winter.  The  road  to 
Colville  crosses  there,  but  the  great  advantage  of 
having  such  an  advanced  post  will  be  in  thus  ob* 
taining  a  sure  ferry.  I  had  vast  difficulty  in  getting 
the  dragoon  horses  over  Snake  river,  which  is 
everywhere  wide,  deep,  and  strong,  and  without 
the  assistance  of  Timothy's  Nez  Perces  it  would 
have  been  utterly  impossible  for  us  to  cross,  either 
going  or  returning.  Besides  this,  the  Pelouse  tribe 
ought  to  be  the  first  one  struck  at,  as  it  is  the  most 
hostile,  and  was  guilty,  a  few  weeks  since,  of  mur 
dering  two  white  men  on  the  Colville  road. 

A  few  companies  of  infantry  could  construct  a 
kind  of  entrenchment  there  in  a  few  days,  which 
one  company  could  easily  defend,  and  at  the  same 
time  guard  the  ferry-boat.  There  is  absolutely  no 
other  way  of  crossing  the  stream  with  certainty. 

I  hope  the  general  will  send  us  as  strong  a  force 
as  possible,  and  with  all  the  despatch  possible. 
The  tribes  around  this  post  are  watching  eagerly 
to  see  what  they  can  gain  by  joining  the  hostile 
party.  One  of  my  keenest  regrets  growing  out  of 
the  late  affair  is  the  consciousness  that  our  defeat 
must,  until  something  is  done  to  check  it,  encourage 
the  wavering  to  active  hostilities. 

All  the  companies  here  are  now  busily  drilling  as 
skirmishers,  in  which  branch  of  instruction  the 
dragoons,  although  very  gallant,  showed  then> 
selves  not  at  all  proficient  the  other  day,  and  they 
will  soon  be  ready  to  take  the  field  again;  but  I 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        135 

hope  the  force  here  will  not,  for  manifest  reasons, 
be  reduced  before  the  arrival  of  other  troops  from 
below. 

There  is  a  band  of  Nez  Perces,  perhaps  fifty  or 
seventy-five,  at  present  here,  who  took  their  arms  as 
soon  as  they  heard  of  my  difficulty,  but  met  me  on 
my  return.  Their  services  can  easily  be  secured,  I 
think,  if  the  general  desires  it,  and  no  doubt  they 
would  be  valuable  auxiliaries — if  in  no  other  way, 
certainly  as  instructors  to  our  soldiers  in  the  mode 
of  Indian  warfare. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
E.  J.  STEPTOE, 

Brevet  Lieut.  Colonel  U.  S.  Army,  Command 
ing  Post. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General  U.   S.  A.,   San 
Francisco." 

"Fort  Walla  Walla,  May  23,   1858. 

Major:  I  received  by  last  mail  the  order  to  fur 
nish  Lieutenant  Mullan  an  escort  of  one  officer  and 
sixty-five  soldiers. 

Of  course  the  present  state  of  our  relations  with 
the  northern  tribes  will  make  it  impossible  for 
Lieutenant  Mullan  to  proceed  with  his  survey. 

In  this  connexion  I  may  inform  you  that  the 
fight  with  my  command  only  committed  the  In 
dians  to  hostilities  a  little  earlier,  and  probably 
under  more  fortunate  circumstances  for  us.  A  few 
minutes  before  the  attack  upon  us,  Father  Joseph 
(Joset),  the  priest  at  Coeur  d'Alene  mission, 
joined  me  and  stated  to  me  that  most  of  the  excite- 


136     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

ment  among  the  tribes  was  due  to  mischievous  re 
ports  that  the  government  intended  to  seize  their 
lands,  in  proof  of  which  they  were  invited  to  ob 
serve  whether  a  party  would  not  soon  be  surveying 
a  road  through  it.  He  added  that  the  Coeur 
d'Alenes,  Spokanes  and  Flatheads  had  bound  them 
selves  to  massacre  any  party  that  should  attempt 
to  make  a  survey.  I  do  not  doubt  in  the  least  the 
truth  of  this  statement,  and  make  no  question  that 
Lieutenant  Mullan's  party  has  been  saved  from 
destruction  by  late  occurrences. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
E.  J.  STEPTOE, 
Brevet  Lieutenant  Colonel  U.  S.  A.,  Commandr 

ing  Post. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General  U.   S.  A.,   San 
Francisco." 

With  reference  to  Lieutenant  John  Mullan'a 
party,  mentioned  in  this  letter,  as  well  as  in  that 
succeeding:  The  government  had  decided  upon  es 
tablishing  a  military  road  from  old  Fort  Walla 
Walla  (Wallula),  on  the  Columbia  river,  to  Fort 
Benton,  on  the  Missouri  river.  By  reason  of  his 
well-known  skill,  and  his  knowledge  of  the  moun 
tain  section  through  which  it  was  intended  the  road 
should  pass,  and  the  experience  gained  during  the 
previous  four  years  while  assisting  Isaac  I.  Stevens 
in  searching  out  a  route  for  a  Pacific  railroad  from 
Minnesota  to  the  Pacific  coast,  Mullan  was  chosen 
for  this  task.  The  road  was  to  be  located  with  a 
view,  also,  to  its  utility  as  a  railroad  route. 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        137 

This  intrepid  engineer  and  explorer  arrived  at 
Fort  Dalles  on  the  I5th  of  May,  1858,  at  which 
point  he  had  been  instructed  to  prepare  his  outfit. 
General  Clarke  had  been  directed  to  furnish  him 
with  an  escort  of  sixty-five  men,  and  it  had  been 
arranged  that  the  escort  should  join  him  at  Walla 
Walla.  He  lost  no  time  in  organizing  his  con> 
pany  of  surveyors  and  road  builders  at  The  Dalles, 
and  starting  on  his  way,  bridging  the  streams  and 
smoothing  down  a  track  as  he  journeyed  up  the 
Columbia  river. 

From  his  report  of  the  construction  of  that  great 
highway  which  has  since  been  known  as  the  "Mul- 
lan  route,"  and  which  was  for  many  years  the  path 
way  of  emigrants  and  miners,  the  following  is 
quoted : 

"I  had  not  proceeded  further  than  the  Five-Mile 
creek  when  the  news  reached  me  of  the  lamentable 
defeat  of  Colonel  Steptoe  on  the  Spokane  plains,  a 
point  directly  in  the  route  of  my  intended  location. 
The  news,  though  much  exaggerated,  as  is  usual  on 
the  frontier,  was  such  as  to  cause  me  to  halt  at  this 
point  till  I  could  confer  by  letter  with  Colonel  Step- 
toe  regarding  the  strength  of  the  Indians  in  the 
field  and  the  prospect  of  my  being  furnished  with 
an  escort  from  Fort  Walla  Walla,  where  he  then 
commanded.  To  construct  the  wagon  road  while 
the  Indians  were  in  a  state  of  open  hostility  was 
out  of  the  question,  but  it  was  necessary  for  me  to 
possess  authentic  facts  before  I  could  either  move 
forward  or  break  up  the  expedition.  During  the 
interval  I  occupied  my  men  in  building  the  bridges 


138     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

now  over  the  Five-Mile  and  Ten-Mile  creeks,  and 
in  otherwise  improving  the  wagon  road  from  The 
Dalles  to  the  Des  Chutes.  On  the  3Oth  of  May  a 
reply  was  received  from  Colonel  Steptoe,  from 
which  I  judged  it  impracticable  to  prosecute  the 
work  this  season.  I  therefore  returned  to  The 
Dalles  and  disbanded  my  expedition,  with  the  ex 
ception  of  Mr.  Kolecki,  my  topographer,  Mr. 
Sohon,  my  guide,  and  the  men  necessary  to  take 
care  of  my  stock,  reporting  the  facts  immediately 
to  the  war  department. 

On  learning  of  Colonel  Steptoe's  defeat,  Gen 
eral  Clarke  immediately  determined  upon  retalia 
tory  measures,  and,  with  this  view,  promptly 
ordered  to  the  field  a  well-appointed  and  well- 
equipped  command,  under  Colonel  George 
Wright,  Ninth  infantry. 

I  had  no  disposition  to  remain  idle  during  the 
summer,  but,  on  the  contrary,  was  anxious  to  be 
come  personally  cognizant  of  such  topographical 
facts  as  would  give  me  a  correct  idea  of  the  west 
ern  section  of  the  country  through  which  our  road 
would  pass.  I  therefore  addressed  a  communica 
tion  to  General  Clarke,  and  offered  the  services  of 
myself  and  party  to  join  any  command  going  into 
the  field,  stating  that,  having  instruments  and  ma 
terial,  we  were  in  a  condition  to  collect  and  prepare 
any  topographical  facts  and  features  that  the 
march  might  develop.  I  would  here  state  that  the 
region  lying  between  the  Spokane  and  Snake  rivers 
was  only  known  to  me  through  the  reports  and 
maps  of  others;  and  to  say,  a  priori,  where  the  line 
should  or  should  not  be  located  was  no  easy  mat- 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        139 

ter.  General  Clarke  accepting  the  services  offered 
him,  I  was  assigned  to  duty  on  Colonel  Wright's 
staff,  as  topographical  officer,  and,  with  my  party, 
accompanied  him  against  the  Indians  who  had  de 
feated  Colonel  Steptoe." 

In  this  the  daring,  restless  activity  of  the  man 
is  modestly  indicated.  On  reaching  Fort  Walla 
Walla  with  Wright's  force,  Mullan  was  placed  in 
command  of  the  Nez  Perces  allies  who  served  in 
the  campaign  and  who,  as  shown  by  the  official  re 
ports,  rendered  valiant  and  valuable  services,  not 
withstanding  their  discipline  occasionally  lacked 
somewhat  in  conformity  to  the  full  requirements  of 
the  tactics. 

In  his  capacity  as  topographical  officer  he  exe 
cuted  maps  showing  the  plans  of  the  various  en 
gagements,  routes,  etc.,  and  drew  a  map  showing 
the  Steptoe  battle-field,  as  reproduced  in  this 
volume. 

It  is  noteworthy  that  the  pass  through  the  Rocky 
mountains,  discovered  by  Mullan  while  seeking  a 
route  for  the  military  road,  was  afterward  followed 
by  the  Northern  Pacific  railroad. 

The  construction  of  this  military  road,  which 
required  four  years,  1858  to  1862,  under  the  most 
difficult  conditions,  was  a  feat  of  engineering 
which  has  seldom  been  excelled  in  western  high 
way  building.  Sections  of  the  old  road  are  still 
in  use. 

"Headquarters  Fort  Dalles,  O.  T., 

May  26,  1858. 
Sir:    By  the  next  steamer  you  will  doubtless  re- 


140     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

ceive  the  report  of  Brevet  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Steptoe,  recounting  the  unfortunate  termination  of 
his  northern  expedition.  That  all  the  Indians  in 
that  section  of  country  have  combined  for  a  gen 
eral  war  there  is  not  a  shadow  of  doubt.  They 
are  numerous,  active,  and  perfectly  acquainted 
with  the  topography  of  the  country ;  hence  a  large 
body  of  troops  will  be  necessary  if,  as  I  presume, 
it  is  designed  to  bring  those  Indians  under  subjec 
tion,  and  signally  chastise  them  for  their  unwar 
ranted  attack  upon  Colonel  Steptoe. 

It  is  my  opinion  that  one  thousand  troops  should 
be  sent  into  that  country,  thus  enabling  the  com 
mander  to  pursue  the  enemy  in  two  or  three 
columns. 

The  posts  east  of  the  Cascades  are  small,  and  I 
do  not  think  it  will  be  prudent  at  this  moment  to 
reduce  them,  as  there  is  much  agitation  among  the 
friendly  Indians  in  consequence  of  this  affair  of 
Colonel  SteptoeV,  and  south  of  us,  distant  seventy 
miles,  there  is  a  large  body  of  Indians  on  the 
'Warm!  Spring'  reservation;  they  are  now  per 
fectly  friendly,  but  should  they  be  tampered  with 
by  the  hostiles  and  no  military  force  at  hand  to 
overcome  them,  it  is  difficult  to  say  what  their 
course  would  be. 

The  steamboat  which  was  built  to  run  on  the 
upper  Columbia  unfortunately  went  over  the  Cas 
cades;  this  is  a  serious  detriment  to  us,  as  well  as 
to  the  owners;  were  she  now  running  above  the 
Des  Chutes  her  services  would  be  of  the  greatest 
importance.  The  supplies  at  Walla  Walla  at  this 
moment  are  very  limited;  in  fact  a  few  days  since 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        141 

they  were  almost  destitute  of  flour;  however,   a 
supply  is  now  on  the  way  to  that  place. 

I  think  that  we  may  now  look  forward  to  a  pro 
tracted  war,  and  it  behooves  us  to  prosecute  it  sys 
tematically,  withi  an  ample  supply  of  the  personnel 
and  material,  to  guard  against  a  possibility  of  fail 
ure. 

Should  the  difficulties  with  the  Mormons  have 
been  terminated  (as  is  rumored)  probably  a  force 
could  be  drawn  from  that  country  to  aid  in  the 
coming  struggle. 

Lieutenant  Mullan  with  his  party  will  remain 
near  here  until  he  hears  from  Colonel  Steptoe,  but 
there  is  no  probability  that  he  will  be  able  to  con 
struct  the  road  this  year;  in  fact,  it  is  said  that  this 
proposed  opening  a  road  through  the  Indian  coun 
try  was  a  primary  cause  of  the  attack  on  Colonel 
Steptoe,  and  had  Lieutenant  Mullan  preceded 
Colonel  Steptoe  his  whole  party  would  have  been 
sacrificed. 

I  have  temporarily  suspended  the  order  for 
Lieutenant  Hughes  to  proceed  to  Fort  Walla 
Walla,  as  I  presume  that  the  design  of  the  general 
in  sending  a  subaltern  there  was  to  enable  the  com 
mander  of  the  post  to  furnish  the  escort  to  Lieu 
tenant  Mullan.  Should  the  party  advance  Lieu 
tenant  Hughes  will  proceed  with  it. 

Very  respectfully,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
San  Francisco,  Cal." 


142     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

"Fort  Walla  Walla,  May  29,  1858. 

Major:  Since  my  return  to  this  post  the  Indians 
in  this  vicinity  who  began  to  show  much  restless 
ness  have  become  quiet  again.  Reports  were  busily 
circulated  amongst  them  that  my  command  had 
been  utterly  destroyed,  and  many  of  them  were  dis 
posed  to  take  advantage  of  our  supposed  condition. 

I  ought  to  advise  you  that,  from  the  best  infor 
mation  to  be  obtained,  about  half  of  the  Spokanes, 
Coeur  d'Alenes,  and  probably  of  the  Flatheads, 
nearly  all  of  the  Pelouses,  a  portion  of  the  Yak- 
imas,  and  I  think  a  small  number  of  Nez  Perces, 
with  scattered  families  of  various  petty  tribes,  have 
been  for  some  time,  and  are  now,  hostile. 

It  is  impossible  to'  say  what  force  they  can  bring 
together,  but  of  course  they  cannot  keep  together 
long  a  force  of  any  size. 

A  good  strong  column  of  three  or  four  hundred 
infantry,  with  two  or  three  companies  of  mounted 
men,  would  be  able  to  beat  them,  I  think,  under 
all  circumstances,  or  else  to  disperse  them  thor 
oughly,  which  would  have  nearly  the  same  effect. 
It  is  unfortunate  that  such  a  column  cannot  be  sent 
out  before  the  season  for  gathering  roots  has 
passed. 

There  is  much  doubt  on  my  mind  where  the  In 
dians  obtained  their  ammunition,  of  which  they 
had  abundance.  Some  persons  believe  that  the 
Coeur  d'Alene  priest  furnished  it,  but  I  do  not 
credit  that;  my  impression  is  that  it  was  obtained 
either  from  the  Colville  traders  or  the  Mormons. 
The  priest,  in  conversation  with  me,  alluded  to  the 
report  so  injurious  to  his  reputation,  and  added 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        143 

that  it  was  a  charge  too  monstrous  for  him  to  notice 
it  in  a  formal  way. 

Of  one  thing  the  general  may  be  assured,  and 
that  is  that  the  tribes  through  whose  lands  the  pro 
posed  road  to  Fort  Benton  will  run  are  resolved 
to  prevent  it,  and  before  even  a  survey  can  be  made 
they  will  have  to  be  chastised. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
E.  J.  STEPTOE, 

Brevet  Lieutenant  Colonel,  U.  S.  A.,  Command 
ing  Post. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General  U.  S.  A.,  San 
Francisco." 

Father  Joset,  the  Catholic  priest  in  charge  of  the 
Coeur  d'Alene  mission,  was  very  active  in  his 
efforts  to  prevent  the  people  among  whom  he 
labored  from  joining  in  any  acts  of  hostility  toward 
Colonel  Steptoe.  In  endeavoring  to  reach  the 
scene  of  the  conflict  before  the  beginning  of 
trouble,  he  performed  a  long,  fatiguing  journey  on 
horseback,  arriving,  however,  after  the  tares  of  war 
had  been  well  sown,  and  too  late  to  be  of  potent 
service  in  the  cause  of  peace ;  yet,  regardless  of  the 
hostile  determination  apparent  among  the  Indians, 
he  never  ceased  his  labors  of  pacification  until  the 
air  had  become  vibrant  with  the  actual  din  of 
battle.  His  is,  without  doubt,  the  most  authentic  ac 
count  of  the  battle  ever  compiled  from  information 
obtained  solely  from  the  Indians'  point  of  view. 
The  beginning  of  the  conflict,  as  will  be  seen,  came 


144     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

under  his  own  observation.  Not  many  days  after 
the  fight  he  proceeded  to  Vancouver,  and  at  the 
solicitation  of  Father  Congiato,  his  superior,  com 
mitted  to  writing  this  account : 

"Vancouver,  June  27,  1858. 

My  Reverend  Father:  I  am  going  to  try  and 
satisfy  the  demand  that  you  have  made  of  me  for 
a  detailed  relation  of  the  events  of  the  unfortunate 
1 7th  of  May,  and  of  the  causes  which  have  brought 
such  sad  results. 

Do  not  think,  my  reverend  father,  that  I  am 
beknowing  to  all  the  affairs  of  the  savages,  there 
is  a  great  deal  wanting;  they  come  to  us  about  the 
affairs  of  their  conscience,  but  as  to  the  rest  they 
consult  us  but  little. 

I  asked  one  day  of  Michel  the  question  if  a  plot 
was  brewing  among  the  Indians?  Do  you  think 
that  there  would  be  any  one  in  it  who  would  warn 
the  missionary?  No  one,  he  replied.  This  was 
to  tell  me  implicitly  that  he  himself  would  not  in 
form  me  o>f  it.  However,  the  half-breeds  should 
know  it,  added  I,  much  less  still  than  the  father. 
After  the  battle,  Bonaventure,  one  of  the  best 
young  men  in  the  nation,  who  was  not  in  the  fight, 
and  who,  as  I  will  tell  later,  has  aided  us  a  great 
deal  in  saving  the  lives  of  the  Americans  who  were 
at  the  mission  at  the  time  of  the  battle,  Bonaven 
ture  said  to  me,  do  you  think  that  if  we  thought 
to  kill  the  Americans  we  would  come  to  tell  you  so  ? 
You  appear  also  to  think  that  we  can  do  almost 
anything  with  the  Indians.  Far  from  it.  Even 
among  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  there  is  a  certain  num- 


SECTION  OF  MAP  MADE  UNDER  THE  DIRECTION  OF  C/ 


,, 

' 


'         l:!Hf 

X-  _.AA 


/Clfci'?1 


1i 


AMIOJ  PEAK 


•9 


\LV 


POUT  WALIA  VVALI, 
TO  FOKT 

inad 


KPT.  JOHN  MULLAN  FROM  DATA  COLLECTED  BY  HIM  DUR 


\l\ 


KTMK.NT 


OF 

LOAD  ^IIOIVI 
ON  THE  COLUMBIA 
)X  THE  MISSOURI. 

•  Topi. 


THE  YEARS  1858  TO  1862 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        145 

her  that  we  never  see,  that  I  do  not  know  in  any 
manner.  The  majority  mistrust  me  when  I  come 
to  speak  in  favor  of  the  Americans.  Those  who 
were  present  at  the  assembly  called  by  Governor 
Stevens,  in  the  Spokan  prairie,  will  not  have  for 
gotten  how  much  the  Indians  insisted  the  troops 
should  not  pass  the  river  Nez  Perces.  I  have 
heard  the  Indians  insinuate  several  times  that  they 
had  no<  objections  to  the  Americans  passing 
through  their  country  in  small  numbers,  but  much 
to  their  passing  in  force,  as  if  to  make  laws.  Last 
winter  Michel  still  said  to  me:  'Father,  if  the  sol 
diers  exhibit  themselves  in  the  country  (of  the 
mountains)  the  Indians  will  become  furious.'  I 
had  heard  rumors  that  a  detachment  would  come 
to  Colville;  it  was  only  rumor,  and  having  to  go 
down  in  the  spring — having  also  written  to  you  to 
that  effect,  I  intended  to  go  to  inform  .Colonel 
Steptoe  of  this  disposition  of  the  Indians.  Toward 
the  beginning  of  April  it  was  learned  that  an 
American  had  been  assassinated  by  a  Nez  Perce. 
Immediately  rumor  commences  to  circulate  that 
the  troops  were  preparing  to  cross  the  Nez  Perces 
to  obtain  vengeance  for  this  crime.  Toward  the 
end  of  April,  at  the  time  of  my  departure,  the 
chief  Pierre  Prulin  told  me  'not  to  go  now,  to  wait 
some  weeks  to  see  what  turn  affairs  are  going  to 
take.'  I  am  too  hurried,  I  replied  to  him;  I  can 
not  wait,  and  as  the  parents  of  the  young  men 
whom  I  have  chosen  appear  troubled,  I  will  choose 
other  companions  and  country.  Arrived  at  the 
Gomache  prairie  I  met  the  express  of  the  great 
chief  Vincente;  this  told  me  to  return,  his  people 


10 


146     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

thought  there  was  too  much  danger  at  that  mo 
ment.  I  replied  that  I  was  going  to  wait  three 
days,  to  give  the  chief  time  to  find  me  himself;  that 
if  he  did  not  come,  I  would  continue  my  route.  I 
said  to  myself  if  Vincente  believes  really  in  the 
greatness  of  the  danger,  however  bad  or  however 
long  the  road  may  be,  he  will  not  fail  to  come.  In 
the  meantime,  I  saw  several  Nez  Perces.  Their 
conversation  was  generally  against  the  Americans; 
one  of  them  said  in  my  presence,  we  will  not  be 
able  to  bring  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  to  take  part  with 
us  against  the  Americans.  The  priest  is  the  cause ; 
it  is  for  this  that  we  wish  to  kill  the  priest. 

Vincent  marched  day  and  night  to  find  me;  be 
low  are  in  substance  the  reasons  he  instanced  to 
make  me  return.  'Of  the  danger  on  the  part  of 
the  Americans/  I  well  know  that  there  is  none; 
neither  is  there  any  danger  for  your  person  on  the 
part  of  the  Indians.  You  would  be  able,  however, 
to  come  back  on  foot,  but  we  are  not  on  good 
terms  with  the  Pelouses  and  the  Nez  Perces;  they 
are  after  us  without  cessation  to  determine  us  in 
the  war  against  the  Americans.  We  are  so  fa 
tigued  with  their  underhand  dealings  that  I  do  not 
know  if  we  will  not  come  to  break  entirely  with 
them.  Their  spies  cover  the  country  in  every 
sense.  When  the  young  men  go  for  the  horses 
they  will  kill  them  secretly,  and  start  the  report 
that  they  have  been  killed  by  the  Americans;  then 
there  will  not  be  any  means  to  restrain  our  people. 
We  hear  the  chief  of  the  soldiers  spoken  of  only 
by  the  Nez  Perces,  and  it  is  all  against  us  and  to 
excite  our  young  people.  I  have  great  desire  to  go 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        147 

to  see  him.  It  was  agreed  that  when  I  should  go 
down  I  would  take  him  to  see  the  colonel ;  it  is  then 
I  learned  a  part  of  the  rumors  which  were  spread 
ing  over  the  country.  A  white  man  had  said,  'Poor 
Indians,  you  are  finished  now;  the  soldiers  are 
preparing  to  cross  the  river  to  destroy  you;  then 
another  five  hundred  soldiers  will  go  to  establish 
themselves  at  Colville;  then  five  hundred  others 
will  rejoin  them;  then  others  and  others  until  they 
find  themselves  the  strongest;  then  they  will  chase 
the  Indians  from  the  country/  Still  another  white 
man  had  seen  five  hundred  soldiers  encamped  upon 
the  Pelouse  preparing  themselves  to  cross  the  river. 
All  the  above  passed  three  weeks  before  the  last 
events,  Among  other  things,  he  said  to  me :  'If 
the  troops  are  coming  to  pass  the  river,  I  am  sure 
the  Nez  Perces  are  going  to  direct  them  upon  us/ 
I  did  not  then  pay  much  attention  to  this  statement, 
but  later  I  saw  that  he  had  not  been  deceived  in  his 
predictions,  as  difficult  as  it  is  for  a  white  to  pene 
trate  an  Indian,  just  so  difficult  is  it  for  one  Indian 
to  escape  another.  To  return  to  the  mission :  I 
was  not  without  anxiety  about  what  might  happen 
in  case  the  troops  should  come  into  the  country.  I 
was  almost  sure  of  the  dispositions  of  the  chiefs 
and  of  a  majority  of  the  nation;  but  I  knew  also  a 
part  of  the  youths  are  hot  headed,  not  easy  to  be 
governed  in  a  first  moment  of  irritation;  also  that 
Kenuokin  (Kamiakin)  might  make  a  great  many 
proselytes.  I  had  not  forgotten  the  infernal  maxim 
of  Voltaire,  'miitons  toujoiirs,  il  en  restera  quelque 
lieu/  was  true,  and  that  there  ought  to  remain 
something  in  the  hearts  of  our  people  of  the  thou- 


148     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

sand  and  one  stories  of  this  horrible  Indian.  I  do 
not  know,  however,  yet  that  he  repeated  without 
cessation  to  the  Indians:  the  father  is  white  like 
the  Americans;  they  have  but  one  heart;  they 
treated  the  young  Coeur  d'Alenes  like  women,  like 
prairie  wolves,  who  only  know  how  to  make  a 
noise. 

On  the  1 5th  of  May  I  received  another  express 
from  Vincent.  The  troops  had  passed  the  Nez 
Perces;  they  had  said  to  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  that  it 
was  for  them  the  soldiers  wished ;  he  desired  me  to 
go  to  aid  him.  in  preventing  a  conflict;  he  told  me 
to  be  quick,  the  troops  were  near;  I  set  out  in  an 
instant;  I  had  enough  trouble  to  stop  these  young 
men  who  were  working  at  the  mission,  it  was  an 
excitement  that  you  could  scarcely  imagine.  The 
good  old  Pierre  Vincent  not  only  refused  to  con 
duct  me  in  his  canoe  to  the  lake,  but  bluntly  refused 
to  loan  me  his  canoe ;  never  before  was  I  in  such  a 
situation.  The  distance  from  the  mission  to  Vin 
cent's  camp  was,  I  think,  about  ninety  miles ;  as  the 
water  was  very  high  I  could  only  arrive  on  the 
evening  of  the  i6th.  Vincent  told  me  he  had  been 
kept  very  busy  to  retain  his  young  men ;  that  he  had 
been  at  first  to  the  chief  of  the  soldiers  and  had 
asked  him  if  he  had  come  to  fight  the  Coeur 
d'Alenes,  that  upon  his  negative  reply  he  had  said 
'Well,  go  on,'  but  to  his  great  displeasure  he  had 
camped  in  his  neighborhood  (about  six  miles)  ; 
that  then  he  had  made  his  people  retire,  still  a 
blood-thirsty  Pelouse  was  endeavoring  to  excite 
them;  later  other  Indians  confirmed  to  me  the  same 
report;  they  were  Vincent  and  the  Spokans'  chief, 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        149 

who  prevented  the  fight  on  the  I5th  instant.  The 
chiefs  of  the  different  tribes  and  a  quantity  of  other 
Indians  collected  around  me.  I  spoke  to  them  to 
persuade  them  to  peace.  I  told  them  that  they  did 
not  know  with  what  intention  the  chief  of  the  sol 
diers  was  coming,  that  the  next  day  they  should 
bring  me  a  horse,  and  that  they  might  accompany 
me  till  in  sight  of  the  camp  of  the  soldiers;  that  I 
would  then  go  alone  to  find  the  officers  in  com 
mand,  and  would  make  them  to  know  then  what 
was  now  doubtful ;  they  appeared  well  satisfied.  I 
said  still  to  Vincent  to  see  that  no  person  took  the 
advance.  The  same  evening  they  came  from  the 
camp  of  the  Pelouse  to  announce  that  one  of  the 
slaves  of  the  soldiers  (it  is  thus  that  they  call  the 
Indians  who  accompany  the  troops)  had  just  ar 
rived.  The  chief  of  the  soldiers  would  have  said, 
according  to  him,  'You  Coeur  d'Alenes,  you  are 
well-to-do;  your  lands,  your  women  are  ours/  I 
told  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  not  to  believe  it,  that  no 
officer  ever  spoke  in  that  way ;  tomorrow  I  will  ask 
the  chief  of  the  soldiers  if  he  has  said  that.  The 
next  morning  I  saw  the  Spokan's  Tshequyseken 
'Priest.5  Said  he  to  me,  'Yesterday  evening  I  was 
with  the  chief  of  the  soldiers,  when  a  Pelouse  came 
to  tell  him  that  the  priest  has  just  arrived;  he  has 
brought  some  powder  to  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  to  en 
courage  them  to  kill  the  soldiers;'  then  turning 
round  toward  the  Coeur  d'Alenes,  'Do  you  see  now 
the  deceit  of  this  people?'  Said  I,  they  go  and 
slander  us  before  the  soldiers,  and  slander  the  sol 
diers  here.  When  they  had  brought  me  a  horse,  I 
went  to  the  camp  of  the  soldiers;  they  were  far  off. 


150     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

I  set  out  in  their  direction  to  join  them.  I  saw 
Colonel  Steptoe;  made  him  acquainted  with  the 
disposition  of  the  Indians,  the  mistrust  the  presence 
of  the  troops  would  inspire,  and  how  I  had  been 
kept  from  going  to  inform  him  in  the  spring.  He 
told  me  that,  having  heard  by  letter  from  Colville 
that  the  whites  had  had  some  difficulty  with  the  In 
dians,  he  had  at  first  resolved  to  go  there  with  a 
few  men,  to  talk  with  the  whites  and  Indians,  and 
to  try  and  make  them  agree,  but  having  learned 
that  the  Pelouses  were  badly  disposed,  he  had  de 
termined  to  take  a  stronger  escort;  that,  had  he 
known  the  Spokans  and  Coeur  d'Alenes  dreaded 
the  presence  of  the  armed  force,  he  would  not  have 
come  without  having  notified  them;  that  he  was 
much  surprised  the  evening  before  to  see  the  In 
dians;  that  they  had  always  talked  peaceably  to 
him,  then  to  come  to  meet  him  with  such  hostile 
demonstration,  he  had  well  thought  they  would 
come  to  blows;  that  he  was  happy  to  return  without 
spilling  blood.  I  asked  him  if  he  did  not  desire  to 
see  the  chiefs;  upon  his  reply  that  his  dragoon 
horses  were  too  much  frightened  to  stop  long,  I 
observed  to  him  that  they  could  talk  in  marching; 
he  then  said  he  would  take  pleasure  in  seeing  them. 
I  went  to  seek  them.  I  could  only  find  Vincent; 
him  I  conducted  to  the  colonel;  he  was  fully  satis 
fied  with  him.  One  of  the  Indians  who  accom 
panied  the  troops  gave  Vincent  a  blow  over  the 
shoulders  with  his  whip,  saying  to  him,  'Proud 
man,  why  do  you  not  fire?'  Then  accused  one  of 
the  Coeur  d'Alenes  who  had  followed  Vincent  of 
having  wished  to  fire  upon  a  soldier.  Vincent  was 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        151 

replying  to  the  colonel,  when  his  uncle  come  to 
seek  him,  saying  the  Pelouses  were  about  com 
mencing  to  fire.  I  warned  the  colonel  of  it,  and 
then  went  with  Vincent  to  try  and  restrain  the 
Spokanes  and  Coeur  d'Alenes;  when  we  had  made 
them  acquainted  with  the  disposition  of  the  colonel, 
they  appeared  well  satisfied.  Victor,  one  of  the 
braves,  who  has  since  died  of  his  wounds,  said  we 
have  nothing  more  to  do  here,  we  will  each  one  go 
to  his  home.  Jean  Pierre,  the  chief,  supported  the 
proposition  of  Victor;  then  Malkapsi  became  furi 
ous.  I  did  not  at  the  time  know  why.  I  found 
out  later  that  he  wished  all  to  go  to  the  camp  of 
Vincent  to  talk  over  their  affairs.  Malkap'si 
slapped  Jean  Pierre,  and  struck  Victor  with  the 
handle  of  his  whip.  I  seized  the  infuriated  man; 
a  few  words  sufficed  to  calm  him.  I  set  out  then 
with  a  few  chiefs  to  announce  at  the  camp  that  all 
was  tranquil;  a  half  hour  or  an  hour  afterwards 
what  was  my  surprise  to  learn  that  they  were  fight 
ing.  I  had  well  indeed  to  ask  for  a  horse;  there 
was  in  the  camp  only  old  men  and  women;  it  was 
about  3  o'clock  when  they  brought  me  a  heavy 
wagon  horse.  I  set  out,  however,  with  the  hope  of 
getting  there  by  night,  when  I  was  met  by  an  In 
dian,  who  told  me  it  was  useless  to  fatigue  myself, 
the  Indians  are  enraged  at  the  death  of  their  peo 
ple,  they  will  listen  to  no  one,  whereupon  I  re- 
turned^  to  my  tent,  the  dagger  in  my  heart.  The 
following  is  the  cause  of  this  unhappy  conflict  as  it 
has  been  related  to  me:  The  parents  of  Malkapsi, 
irritated  and  ashamed  of  his  passion,  said  to  him: 
'What  do  you  do1?  You  maltreat  your  own  people ! 


152     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

If  you  wish  to  fight,  behold  your  enemies,'  (point 
ing  to  the  troops)  ;  then  saying,  'Oh,  well,  let  us  go 
and  die,'  they  ran  toward  the  troops;  I  do  not 
think  there  was  more  than  a  dozen  of  them.  The 
affair  did  not  become  serious  until  Jacques,  an  ex 
cellent  Indian,  well  beloved,  and  Zacharia,  brother- 
in-law  of  the  great  chief  Vincent,  had  been  killed; 
then  the  fury  of  the  Indians  knew  no  bounds.  The 
next  day  I  asked  those  that  I  saw,  'What  provoca 
tion  have  you  received  from  the  troops?'  'None,' 
said  they.  'Then  you  are  only  murderers,  the  au 
thors  of  the  death  of  your  own  people.'  'This  is 
true;  the  fault  can  in  no  way  be  attributed  to  the 
soldiers;  Malkapsi  is  the  cause  of  all  the  evil.'  But 
they  were  not  all  so  well  disposed.  When  I  asked 
others  what  the  soldiers  had  done  to  them,  they  re 
plied  to  me:  'And  what  have  we  done  to  them, 
that  they  should  come  thus  to  seek  us  ?  If  they  were 
going  to  Colville,'  said  they,  'why  do  they  not 
take  the  road,  no  one  of  us  would  then  think  of 
molesting  them.  Why  do  they  go  to  cross  the  Nez 
Perce  so  high  up?  Why  direct  themselves  in  the 
interior  of  our  country,  removing  themselves 
further  from  Colville?  Why  direct  themselves, 
then,  upon  the  place,  where  we  were  peaceably 
occupied  in  digging  our  roots?  Is  it  us  who  have 
been  to  seek  the  soldiers,  or  the  soldiers  who  have 
come  to  fall  upon  us  with  their  cannon?'  Thus, 
although  they  avow  that  they  fired  first,  they  pre 
tend  that  the  first  act  of  hostility  came  from  the 
troops.  I  asked  them  if  they  had  taken  scalps. 
They  told  me  no,  with  the  exception  of  a  small 
piece  that  had  been  taken  by  a  half  fool.  I  asked 


FATHER  JOSET 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        153 

them,  also,  if  they  had  interred  the  dead.  They 
replied  that  the  women  had  buried  them,  but  that 
the  Pelouses  had  opened  the  graves  which  were  at 
the  encampment.  It  is  then,  also,  that  the  Inidans 
told  me :  We  see  now  that  the  father  did  not  de 
ceive  us  when  he  told  us  that  the  soldiers  wished 
peace.  We  forced  them  to  fight;  we  fired  a  long 
time  upon  them  before  they  answered  our  fire.  As 
to  the  actual  disposition  of  the  Indians  (Coeur 
d'Alenes) ,  I  think  they  can  be  recapitulated  as  fol 
lows:  ist,  Regret  for  what  has  happened;  all  pro 
testing  that  there  was  nothing  premeditated ;  seeing 
that  all  the  chiefs  and  the  nation  in  general  were 
decided  upon  peace ;  it  was  an  incident  that  brought 
to  life  the  anger  of  the  older  men.  2nd,  Dispo 
sition  to  render  up  what  they  have  taken  from  the 
troops,  in  order  to  have  peace.  3rd,  If  peace  is 
refused  them,  determination  to  fight  to  the  last.  I 
knew,  from  Colonel  Steptoe,  that  his  guide  had 
told  him  that  he  was  conducting  him  to  Colville  by 
the  nearest  road.  Now  that  the  guide  mistook 
himself  so  grossly  is  absurd  to  suppose.  It  ap 
pears  necessary  to  conclude  that  in  conducting  the 
troops  straight  upon  the  camp  of  the  Indians,  he 
had  design.  It  cannot  be  supposed  that  he  ignored 
the  irritation  that  the  presence  of  the  troops  would 
produce  upon  the  Indians;  and  as  for  the  rest,  the 
intriguing  of  this  guide  is  well  known.  I  see  no 
other  way  to  explain  his  conduct  than  to  say  he  laid 
a  snare  for  the  Coeur  d'Alenes,  whom  he  wished 
to  humiliate,  and  that  seeing  afterwards  the  troops 
fall  in  the  ditch  that  he  had  dug  for  others,  he  has 
done  everything  possible  to  draw  them  from  it. 


154     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

The  Coeur  d'Alenes  say,  also,  that  it  was  cried  to 
them  from  the  midst  of  the  troops:  'Courage! 
you  have  already  killed  two  chiefs;'  that  one  of 
the  Nez  Perces  who  followed  the  troops,  came 
back  to  say  to  his  people:  'It  is  not  the  Coeur 
d'Alenes,  but,  indeed,  the  soldiers  who  killed  the 
two  Nez  Perces,  because  they  said  that  they  wished 
to  save  themselves  on  the  side  of  the  Indians.'  Nei 
ther  the  Coeur  d'Alenes,  nor  the  Spokanes,  nor 
the  Chaudries,  the  Pend  d'Oreilles,  and  the  Petes 
Plattes  had  spilt  white  blood;  they  pride  them 
selves  for  it.  If  the  war  commence  now,  it  is 
probable  it  will  terminate  only  by  the  extermina 
tion  of  these  tribes,  for  their  country  is  so  difficult 
of  access  that  it  will  be  impossible  to  terminate  it 
in  a  year  or  two,  and  almost  equally  impossible 
that  it  continue  without  all  these  tribes,  including 
the  Pieds  Noirs,  taking  part  in  it.  When  Gov 
ernor  Stevens  was  to  see  the  Pieds  Noirs  to  make  a 
treaty  with  them-,  they  said  to  our  Indians:  Until 
now  we  have  quarreled  about  one  cow,  but  now  we 
are  surprised  by  a  third;  we  will  unite  ourselves 
against  him;  if  the  Americans  attack  you,  I  will  aid 
you;  if  they  attack  me  you  will  aid  me.  The  war 
will  cost  thousands  of  lives,  and  all  for  an  affair 
unpremeditated,  and  for  which  the  Indians  feel 
much  regret.  You  will  easily  believe  me,  my  rev 
erend  father,  when  I  tell  you  I  would  purchase 
back  with  my  life  this  unhappy  event;  not  on  my 
own  account;  I  have  been,  and  will  be,  much 
slandered;  but  what  are  the  judgments  of  man  to 
me,  when  God  is  my  witness  that  I  have  done 
everything  in  my  power  to  preserve  peace?  Your 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        155 

reverence  knows  very  well  that  we  have  always 
threatened  our  Indians  to  quit  them  if  they  exhibit 
themselves  hostile  against  the  whites.  They  ex 
pect  to  see  themselves  abandoned ;  I  have  told  them 
positively  we  will  go.  To  quit  them,  actually 
would  be  to  deliver  them  to  the  deceit  of  Kanuo- 
kin,  and  to  light,  I  think,  a  universal  war  through 
out  the  whole  country.  What  pains  me  is  to  see 
the  ruin  of  so  many  good  Indians.  What  breaks 
my  heart,  is  to  see  Colonel  Steptoe,  the  zealous 
protector  of  Indians,  exposed  to  the  blame  which 
ordinarily  attaches  itself  to  bad  success;  however, 
in  the  eyes  of  reflecting  men,  who  know  his  situa 
tion,  his  retreat  will  do  him  infinite  honor.  It  is 
not,  I  think,  the  first  officer  you  will  meet  who 
could  have  drawn  himself  out  from  so  bad  a  situa 
tion,  surrounded  by  an  army  of  ferocious  beasts, 
hungry  after  their  prey;  of  Indians  sufficiently 
numerous  to  relieve  each  other,  and  who  had  al 
ways  the  means  of  procuring  fresh  horses.  It  ap 
peared  impossible  that  the  troops  could  escape. 
Besides,  the  plan  of  the  Indians  was  not  to  give 
them  any  rest  until  they  had  crossed  the  Nez 
Perce;  the  Spokanes  were  to  be  there  early  on  the 
morning  of  the  eighteenth  to  relieve  the  Coeur 
d'Alenes.  In  a  position  so  critical,  the  colonel  de 
ceived  the  vigilance  of  his  enemies,  and  throwing 
them  his  provisions,  as  an  inducement  to  delay,  he 
defeated  their  plan.  He  foresaw,  without  doubt, 
that  the  Indians  on  the  one  hand  had  let  him  take 
the  advance,  and  on  the  other  tempted  by  the  booty 
abandoned  the  pursuit;  so  that  if  the  troops  have 
escaped,  they  owe  it  to  the  sagacity  of  the  colonel. 


156     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

At  the  mission  they  were  on  the  point  of  having  a 
tragedy.  Four  Americans  had  arrived  there  with 
some  half-breeds  and  Canadians.  After  my  de 
parture  to  go  to  see  the  Colonel  from  Colville,  they 
went  to  the  Flathead  country.  On  the  evening  of 
the  1 8th  the  news  reached  them  of  the  battle,  and 
of  the  death  of  Jacque,  Zacary  and  Victor.  Imme 
diately  the  women  commenced  to  cry  that  it  was 
necessary  to  avenge  their  deaths.  Our  two  brothers 
got  wind  of  what  was  passing.  Whilst  brother 
McGeon  harangued  them  at  his  best  to  try  and 
bring  them  back  to  humane  sentiments,  the  good 
old  Francois  ran  with  all  his  might  around  the 
marsh,  through  water  and  brushes  to  their  en 
campment,  to  inform  them  of  the  danger.  They 
immediately  hid  themselves.  The  next  day,  the 
nineteenth,  one  of  them  came  back  to  the  encamp* 
ment,  saying  he  would  as  soon  die  by  the  hands  of 
the  Indians  as  by  starvation  in  the  woods.  The 
half-breeds  saved  him  by  saying  he  was  not  an 
American,  but  a  Dane.  The  Indians  were  now 
ashamed  of  their  conduct.  Adrian,  who  had  been 
one  of  the  most  ardent,  showed  himself  afterwards 
one  O'f  the  most  faithful ;  he  came  to  warn  us  when 
there  was  any  new  danger.  The  Indians  told  the 
half-breeds  to  go  and  seek  the  Americans,  who 
were  miserable  in  the  woods.  One  of  the  Indians 
opposed  it.  He  since  declared  to  me  that  his  anger 
was  not  yet  allayed,  and  that  he  was  afraid  of 
being  carried  away  by  his  passion  to  commit  some 
bad  deed.  In  fact,  the  Americans  who  came  in  in 
the  evening  were  very  near  being  killed.  Adrian 
having  warned  us  that  his  life  was  in  danger,  we 


COLONEL  STEPTOE'S  REPORT        157 

made  him  come  to  our  house.  They  are  all  in 
safety  now.  No  person  has  aided  us  in  saving 
them  more  than  the  Indian  Bonaventure.  When 
I  had  set  out,  he  had  gone  to  accompany  them  to 
Clark's  river,  showing  them  a  new  road,  the  ordi 
nary  road  being  still  impracticable. 

J e  suis  avec  respect,  mon  reverend  pere,  votre 
tres  humble  serviteur, 

P.  JOSET,  S.  J." 


XII 

PRELIMINARIES 

THE  events  of  Colonel  Wright's  expedition 
against  the  Indians  who  opposed  the  advance 
of  Colonel  Steptoe  are  set  forth  in  detail  and 
at  length  in  his  own  reports  and  letters.  These 
appear  in  full  in  the  following  pages  with  the  in 
terjection  of  such  information  from  other  sources 
as  the  author  deems  expedient  for  the  purpose  of 
rendering  the  narrative  complete.  Preceding  the 
reports  of  the  expedition  is  also  the  pertinent  cor 
respondence  leading  up  thereto.  Because  of  the 
exactness  and  completeness  of  detail  which  char 
acterize  these  reports,  written  from  the  field,  as 
they  were,  during  the  progress  of  the  campaign, 
their  value  as  historical  matter  could  hardly  be  im 
proved  upon;  therefore  no  apology  is  offered  for 
their  appearance  in  this  volume. 

In  order  to  be  in  closer  touch  with  operations 
which  were  decided  to  be  necessary  for  the  subju 
gation  of  the  northern  Indians,  General  Clarke, 
after  receiving  full  intelligence  of  Colonel  Step- 
toe's  defeat,  proceeded  to  Vancouver,  Washington 
Territory.  In  the  meantime  it  had  come  to  his 
knowledge  that  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  pack 
train  at  Colville,  consisting  of  some  two  hundred 
horses,  was  about  to  start  for  Fort  Hope  to  bring 
in  the  year's  supplies,  and  that  it  was  intended  to 


PRELIMINARIES  159 

bring  also  about  two  thousand  pounds  of  powder 
with  a  proportionate  quantity  of  ball.  It  had  pre 
viously  been  the  custom  of  the  company's  agent  at 
Fort  Colville  to  barter  ammunition  to  the  Indians, 
thereby  securing  peltry  not  only  in  the  immediate 
trade,  but  equipping  the  Indians  for  further  ex 
ploitation  among  the  fur-bearing  animals  of  the 
region.  In  like  manner  arms  were  also  bartered, 
and,  afterward,  many  of  the  guns  captured  from 
the  Indians  by  Colonel  Wright's  force  proved  to 
be  of  English  manufacture. 

General  Clarke  had  learned  also,  from  Dr. 
Perkins,  who  was  at  Colville  for  a  short  time  after 
Colonel  Steptoe's  engagement,  that  a  Coeur 
d'Alene  chief  (supposed  to  have  been  Seltice), 
with  eight  or  ten  of  his  tribesmen,  had  arrived  at 
Colville  mounted  upon  American  horses  and  hav 
ing  in  their  possession  a  number  of  mules  which 
they  were  offering  for  sale.  These  Indians  were 
much  elated  over  their  success,  declaring  that  the 
soldiers  were  women  and  that  they  could  whip  any 
number  of  them  that  might  be  brought  into  their 
country.  One  of  them  exultingly  waved  the  sword 
of  Lieutenant  Gaston  in  Perkins'  face,  while  Cap 
tain  Taylor's  saddle,  still  bearing  the  stains  of  his 
blood,  was  strode  by  another. 

General  Clarke  at  once  took  these  matters  up 
with  James  A.  Graham,  chief  trader  of  the  Hud 
son  Bay  Company  at  Vancouver,  and  called  his  at 
tention  to  the  breach  of  national  comity  'which  the 
furnishing  of  ammunition  to  the  hostile  Indians 
would  constitute — the  company  being  composed  of 
British  subjects,  operating  in  United  States  terri- 


160     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

tory  under  an  agreement — and  also  of  the  light  in 
which  the  purchasing  of  chattels  taken  unlawfully 
from  the  army  might  be  held. 

Graham  immediately  instructed  George  Blen- 
kinsop,  the  company's  agent  at  Colville,  to  deliver 
to  the  proper  authority  all  horses,  mules  and  goods 
purchased  from  the  Indians,  which  had  been  the 
property  of  the  United  States,  and  to  make  no 
more  such  purchases,  and  to  suspend  the  trade  in 
ammunition  at  Colville  until  the  prohibition  im 
posed  on  account  of  the  present  hostile  state  of  the 
Indians  should  be  removed.  He  directed  also  that 
any  ammunition  designed  to  be  brought  in  from 
Fort  Hope  or  elsewhere,  be  stored  at  Thompson's 
river  in  care  of  the  company's  agent  at  that  point. 

Father  Congiato  advised  General  Clarke  of  the 
repentant  attitude  of  some  of  the  leading  Coeur 
d'Alenes,  as  explained  to  him  by  Father  Joset,  and 
appeared  quite  anxious  that  further  shedding  of 
blood  might,  if  possible,  be  avoided.  Father  Con 
giato  was  willing  to  return  to  the  Indians  with 
Father  Joset  and  with  the  latter  put  forth  his  best 
endeavors  to  bring  about  a  pacification.  General 
Clarke  instructed  the  priests  to  say  to  the  chiefs 
that  if  they  desired  peace,  they  must  come  to  him, 
bring  the  things  they  had  taken  from  the  soldiers, 
give  up  those  members  of  their  tribe  who  were 
guilty  of  inciting  the  attack  on  Colonel  Steptoe, 
drive  from  their  midst  members  of  other  tribes 
and  bands  who  insisted  on  war  with  the  soldiers, 
permit  them  to  hide  among  their  tribe  no  more, 
and  to  offer  no  further  molestation  to  citizens  or 


CAPTAIN  JOHN  MULLAN 


PRELIMINARIES  161 

soldiers  passing  peacefully  through  their  country; 
that  when  they  did  this  they  could  have  peace. 

The  two  priests  journeyed  to  the  Coeur 
d'Alenes,  where  they  attempted  to  carry  out  the 
mission  assigned  them.  They  labored  diligently, 
using  all  the  powers  of  persuasion  and  diplomacy 
at  their  command,  but  without  success.  The  fol 
lowing  letters,  each  from  a  chief  engaged  in  the 
fight  with  Steptoe,  were  forwarded  to  General 
Clarke  by  Father  Congiato.  In  these  letters  are 
represented  the  sentiments  with  which  the  priests 
contended  and  which  were  afterward  abandoned 
by  the  Indians  through  the  terms  of  their  complete 
subjection  to  Colonel  Wright. 

"The  practice  of  the  Indians  is  different  from 
what  you  think;  when  they  want  to  make  peace, 
when  they  want  to  cease  hostilities,  they  bury  the 
dead  and  talk  and  live  again  on  good  terms.  They 
don't  speak  of  more  blood.  I  speak  sincerely.  I, 
Saulotken,  let  us  finish  the  war ;  my  language  shall 
not  be  twofold;  no,  I  speak  from  the  heart.  If 
you  disapprove  my  words  you  may  despise  them. 
I  speak  the  truth;  I,  Indian;  I  don't  want  to  fight 
you.  You  are  at  liberty  to  kill  me,  but  I  will  not 
deliver  my  neighbors.  If  it  should  be  my  practice, 
I  would  do  according  to  it,  and  deliver  them.  But 
that's  a  practice  of  your  own.  Those  Indians  who 
are  yet  at  peace,  are  biting  me  with  their  words, 
and  cause  me  to  get  angry.  Should  they  hold  their 
peace,  my  heart  would  already  be  good  again.  On 
account  of  the  gold,  may  be  there  shall  be  no  end 
of  hostility.  If  you  want  peace,  let  peace  be  made 


1 1 


162     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

with  all  Indians.  When  you  know  my  words,  if 
you  say  well,  that's  finished.  I  will  be  glad  to,  but 
my  land  I  shall  not  give  up.  Until  now,  I  was 
used  to  go  to  war  against  the  Blackfeet  and  the 
Crows;  but  now  I  won't  move  from  my  country. 

SAULOTKEN. 

P.  S. — One  of  my  people  went  of  his  own  ac 
cord  to  Walla  Walla ;  Omatchen  is  his  name.  I 
would  like  to  know  what  he  told  you." 

"I  feel  unwilling  to  give  you  up  my  three 
brothers,  for  I  think  though  we  fought,  I  won't 
begin  to  make  peace.  I  want  you  to  begin  if  you 
want  to  make  peace ;  come  in  my  country.  I  don't 
believe  there  is  difference  between  us  two  in  the 
hostilities;  if  you  want  to  deceive  me,  we  won't 
have  peace;  if  you  don't  want  to  deceive  me,  I  will 
see  you.  If  I  see  you,  I  will  be  glad.  I  desire  to 
see  you;  when  I  see  you,  I  don't  think  it  will  be 
difficult  to  make  peace,  to  avoid  more  bloodshed. 
You  killed  three  of  my  relations;  it  weighs  heavy 
on  my  heart;  I  don't  like  you  to  speak  any  more 
of  the  things  you  have  abandoned.  It  was  by  the 
deceit  of  other  Indians  that  I  have  lost  my  rela 
tives,  and  that  you  lost  some  of  your  people. 
Though  you  think  that  I  am  poor,  I  do  not  think 
so.  If  you  want  to  have  peace,  peace  must  be  made 
with  all  the  Indians  of  the  country.  It  is  not  for 
your  goods'  sake  that  I  came  to  hostilities.  As  long 
as  I  live  I  don't  want  you  to  take  possession  of  my 
country.  I  don't  believe  the  words  you  sent  me, 
but  I  don't  set  great  value  on  the  goods  you  have 


PRELIMINARIES  163 

abandoned.     If  you  come  further  than  the  place 
where  we  fought,  then  I  will  disbelieve  you. 

My  heart  is  made  anew  bad,  for  the  news  I  re 
ceive.  Tell  your  friends  the  Lager's  band  (Nez 
Perces)  to  be  quiet;  if  you  come  with  a  good  mind, 
let  none  of  them  be  along.  I  want  to'  have  a  good 
talk  with  the  soldiers,  but  I  can't  when  they  are 
along;  I  don't  want  to  hear  any  more  of  their  lies. 
Your  soldiers,  you  have  good  chiefs;  we  have  some 
too;  I  hope  that  on  both  sides  they  will  be  unwill 
ing  of  more  bloodshed,  and  that  things  will  come  to 
a  good  understanding.  I  have  no  mind  to  deceive 
you.  When  I  shall  hear  you,  I  will  tell  you  the 
truth,  and  throw  away  my  bow  and  gun.  Only 
when  you  come  here,  and  you  see  me  in  want,  you 
will  be  kind  to  me,  and  let  me  have  means  to  kill 
my  game.  I  wish  to  hear  of  you  as  soon  as  pos 
sible.  MELKAPSI." 

"You,  General  Clarke,  you  are  my  friend.  I 
am  very  much  sorry  for  the  battle  which  took 
place.  I  think  that  you  have  fought  for  nothing. 
The  blood  of  your  soldiers  and  of  the  Indians  has 
been  spilled.  If  there  should  have  been  a  just 
cause  of  fighting,  I  would  not  regret  it;  though 
there  should  be  killed  on  both  sides,  I  would  not 
be  much  sorry  for  it.  Now,  I  am  at  a  loss  what  to 
think  of  it,  for  you  say,  you  white  people,  this  is 
my  country;  you,  American  and  English,  claim  the 
land,  and  the  Indians,  each  on  his  side  of  the  line 
you  have  drawn.  Then  you  make  a  useless  war 
with  Indians;  you  cause  trouble  to  the  whites  living 
hereabout,  and  you  have  nothing  to  gain  from  this 


164     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

war.  Now  I  hear  that  somebody — you,  perhaps, 
General  Clarke — want  to  make  peace.  I  would  be 
very  glad  no  enmity  should  be  left.  I,  Indian,  am 
unacquainted  with  your  ways,  as  you  with  mine. 
When  you  meet  me,  you  Americans,  you  are 
ignorant  of  the  uses  of  the  Indians.  When  you 
meet  me,  we  walk  friendly;  we  shake  hands.  Two 
years  after  you  met  me,  you  American,  I  heard 
words  from  white  people,  whence  I  concluded  you 
wanted  to  kill  me  for  my  land.  I  did  not  believe  it. 
Every  year  I  heard  the  same.  Now  you  arrived, 
you  my  friend,  you,  Stevens,  in  Whiteman  valley 
(Walla  Walla)  ;  you  called  the  Indians  to  that 
place.  I  went  there  to  listen  to  what  should  be 
said.  You  had  a  speech — you,  my  friend  Stevens, 
to  the  Indians.  You  spoke  for  the  land  of  the  In 
dians.  You  told  them  all  what  you  should  pay 
them  for  their  land.  I  was  much  pleased  when  I 
heard  how  much  you  offered:  annual  money, 
houses,  schools,  blacksmiths,  farms,  &c.  And  then 
you  said,  all  the  Cayuses,  Walla  Walla,  and  Spo- 
kanes  should  emigrate  to  Layer's  (Lawyer's) 
country;  and  from  Colville  and  below  all  Indians 
should  go  and  stay  to<  Camayaken's  country;  and 
by  saying  so  you  broke  the  hearts  of  all  the  In 
dians;  and,  hearing  that,  I  thought  that  you  missed 
it.  Should  you  have  given  the  Indians  time  to  think 
on  it,  and  to  tell  you  what  portion  of  their  land 
they  wanted  to  give,  it  would  have  been  right. 
Then  the  Indians  got  mad,  and  began  to  kill  you 
whites.  I  was  very  sorry  all  the  time.  Then  you 
began  to  war  against  the  Indians.  When  you  be 
gan  this  war,  all  the  upper  country  was  very  quiet. 


PRELIMINARIES  165 

Then  every  year  we  heard  something  from  the 
lower  Indians.  I  told  the  people  hereabout  not  to 
listen  to  such  talk.  The  governor  will  come  up; 
you  will  hear  from  his  own  mouth;  then  believe  it. 
Now  this  spring  I  heard  of  the  coming  of  Colonel 
Steptoe.  I  did  my  best  to  persuade  my  people  not 
to  shoot  him.  He  goes  to  Colville,  I  said,  to  speak 
to  the  whites  and  to  the  Indians.  We  will  go  there 
and  listen  to  what  he  shall  say.  They  would  not 
listen  to  me,  but  the  boys  shot  at  him;  I  was  very 
sorry.  When  the  fight  was  over,  I  was  thinking  all 
the  time  to  make  peace  until  I  was  told  that  Colo 
nel  Steptoe  had  said,  'I  won't  make  peace  now 
with  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  Spokanes.  I  will 
first  shoot  them,  (he  said)  and  then,  when  they 
shall  be  very  sorry,  I  will  grant  them  peace.'  Hear 
ing  that,  I  thought  it  was  useless  for  me  to  try  to 
make  peace;  and  when  I  hear  now  what  you  say, 
what  you  write  here  to  the  Indians,  there  is  one 
word  which  you  won't  do.  Until  now  you  never 
came  to  an  understanding  with  these  Indians  to  let 
them  know  your  laws.  You  ask  some  to  be  deliv 
ered  up.  Poor  Indians  can't  come  to  that.  But 
withdraw  this  one  word,  and  sure  you  will  make 
peace.  Then,  calling  a  meeting  of  the  chiefs,  you 
will  let  them  know  your  law,  and  the  law  being 
known,  all  those  who  shall  continue  to  misbehave, 
red  and  white,  may  be  hung.  The  Indians  will 
have  no  objection  to  that. 

I  am  very  sorry  the  war  has  begun.  Like  the 
fire  in  a  dry  prairie,  it  will  spread  all  over  this  coun 
try,  until  now  so  peaceful.  I  hear  already  from 
different  parts  rumors  of  other  Indians  ready  to 


166     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

take  in.  Make  peace,  and  then  American  soldiers 
may  go  about;  we  won't  care.  That's  my  own  pri 
vate  opinion.  Peace  being  made,  it  won't  be  diffi 
cult  to  come  to  a  good  understanding  with  these 
Indians.  You,  General  Clarke,  if  you  think  proper 
to  withdraw  this  word,  peace  will  be  easy. 
Please  answer  us,  for  we  want  it. 

GARRY." 


On  receipt  of  Father  Congiato's  communication, 
with  which  the  foregoing  statements  from  the  In 
dian  chiefs  were  enclosed,  General  Clarke  replied: 

"Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T.,  August  19,  1858. 

Reverend  Sir :  Your  letter  of  August  3  reached 
me  last  evening,  (i8th).  I  find  therein  with  more 
regret  than  surprise  the  failure  of  your  efforts, 
kindly  made,  to  avert  war  and  the  ruin  of  the  peo 
ple  among  whom  you  have  been  long  laboring. 

I  knew  the  conditions  I  imposed  would  be  hard 
in  the  opinion  of  the  Indians;  they  were  neverthe 
less  called  for  by  the  case,  and  less  cannot  be  de 
manded  or  received. 

I  found  it  necessary  to  ask  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Company  to  suspend  all  trade  with  the  Indians  in 
powder  and  ball;  they  have  promptly  complied, 
and  issued  orders  to  that  end;  and  also  for  the 
restoration  of  such  public  property  as  they  have 
purchased  from  the  Indians.  Will  you  be  so  kind 
as  to  let  this  be  known  among  the  Indians.  If  it 
has  no  other  good  effect,  it  may  prevent  them  from 


PRELIMINARIES  167 

becoming  hostile  to  the  company,  seeing  they,  in 
this,  act  on  compulsion,  not  advice. 

I  must  beg  you  to  prevent  the  missions  placed 
among  the  hostiles  from  giving  them  any  ammu 
nition  until  the  return  of  peace. 

The  information  you  communicate  of  the  peace 
ful  and  friendly  disposition  of  the  Flatheads  and 
Pend  Oreilles  is  cheering  and  most  acceptable. 

With  sincere  thanks,  sir,  for  the  efforts  you  have 
made  in  the  cause  of  humanity,  and  an  earnest  wish 
that  your  visit  to  the  Flatheads  may  confirm  them 
in  their  present  disposition,  that  your  own  mission 
may  be  successful,  and  your  return  in  safety  and 
health,  I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient 
servant,  N.  S.  CLARKE, 

Colonel  6th  Infantry, 
Brevet  Brigadier  General,  Commanding. 
Rev.  N.  Congiato,  S.  J.,  or  Rev.  J.  Joset,  S.  J., 

Coeur  d'Alene  Mission,  Washington  Territory." 

In  pursuance  of  orders  from  General  Clarke, 
Colonel  Wright  mustered  all  the  force  that  could 
be  spared  from  Fort  Dalles  and  on  July  yth 
started  for  Fort  Walla  Walla.  A  large  supply  of 
rations  and  other  army  equipment  was  carried,  part 
of  which  it  was  intended  to  store  nearer  the  coun 
try  upon  which  the  expedition  was  to  enter.  By 
reason  of  the  supply  train,  thus  extensive,  and  the 
warmi  weather  which  prevailed  at  that  time,  the 
progress  of  the  march  was  slow,  twelve  and  one- 
half  days  being  required  to  cover  the  distance  be 
tween  the  two  forts. 

While  Wright's  force  was  encamped  at  Willow 


168     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Creek,  a  point  about  half  way  between  The  Dalles 
and  Walla  Walla,  Colonel  Steptoe,  Captain  Kirk- 
ham  and  Lieutenant  Davidson,  with  an  escort  of 
fifteen  dragoons,  passed  on  the  way  to  Walla 
Walla.  Colonel  Steptoe  was  returning  from,  a  trip 
to  headquarters  at  Vancouver;  Captain  Kirkham 
was  to  attend  Colonel  Wright's  expedition  as 
assistant  quartermaster,  and  Lieutenant  Davidson 
had  been  ordered  to  take  command  of  Lieutenant 
Gaston's  company,  which  was  still  at  Walla  Walla. 
One  of  the  important  objects  which  it  was  de 
sired  to  have  accomplished  before  Colonel  Wright 
should  start  upon  the  campaign  was  that  of  enter 
ing  into  a  treaty  of  peace  and  alliance  with  the 
strong  and  friendly  disposed  Nez  Perces.  Colonel 
Steptoe  was  entrusted  by  General  Clarke  with  the 
duty  of  conducting  the  negotiations  with  this  tribe, 
but  apprehending  from  certain  remarks  he  had 
heard  from  the  Nez  Perces  that  they  supposed  him 
to  entertain  different  views  from  those  held  by 
Colonel  Wright,  and  knowing,  too,  that  any  nego 
tiations  had  with  other  tribes,  or  any  portion  of  the 
Nez  Perces  met  in  the  field  during  the  campaign, 
would  be  had  under  the  direction  of  Colonel 
Wright,  Colonel  Steptoe  suggested  the  advisabil 
ity  of  placing  the  matter  of  this  treaty  also  in  the 
hands  of  Colonel  Wright.  Accordingly,  after  call 
ing  together  the  principal  men  of  the  tribe,  so  far  as 
they  could  be  reached,  Wright  succeeded  in  having 
executed  the  following: 


PRELIMINARIES  169 

"TREATY  OF  PEACE  AND  FRIENDSHIP  BETWEEN 

THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  THE 

NEZ  PERCES  TRIBE. 

Article  i.  It  is  agreed  that  there  shall  be  per 
petual  peace  between  the  United  States  and  the 
Nez  Perces  tribe. 

Article  2.  In  the  event  of  war  between  the 
United  States  and  any  other  people  whatever,  the 
Nez  Perces  agree  to  aid  the  United  States  with 
men  to  the  extent  of  their  ability. 

Article  3.  In  the  event  of  war  between  the  Nez 
Perces  and  any  other  tribe  the  United  States  agree 
to  aid  the  Nez  Perces  with  troops. 

Article  4.  When  the  Nez  Perces  take  part  with 
the  United  States  in  war  they  shall  be  furnished 
with  such  arms,  ammunition,  provisions,  &c.,  as 
may  be  necessary. 

Article  5.  When  the  United  States  take  part 
with  the  Nez  Perces  in  war,  they  (the  United 
States)  will  not  require  the  Nez  Perces  to  furnish 
anything  to  the  troops  unless  paid  for  at  a  fair 
price. 

Article  6.  Should  any  misunderstanding  arise 
hereafter  between  the  troops  and  the  Nez  Perces, 
it  shall  be  settled  by  their  respective  chiefs  in 
friendly  coucil. 

Headquarters  United  States  Troops, 

Camp  in  the  Walla  Walla  valley,  August  6, 
1858. 

Alayana. 

Hates-e-mah-li-kan,  his  x  mark. 

Te-pe-lat-tee-me-nay,  his  x  mark. 


170     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Tosepl,  his  x  mark. 
Tkotee,  his  x  mark. 
Quie-Quie-Nee-Mat,  his  x  mark. 
Hat-hat-hishe-e-sat,  his  x  mark. 
Three  Feathers,  his  x  mark. 
Speaking  Eagle,  his  x  mark. 
Wat-hat-tie-mat-hat-nat,  his  x  mark. 
Ne-he-list-hat-kol-so-men,  his  x  mark. 
He-ne-mat-ah-tu-ne-pan,  his  x  mark. 
Ick-he-hat-ite-e-mee-ham,  his  x  mark. 
We-ast-kat-shuck,  his  x  mark. 
Captain  John,  his  x  mark. 
Sim-le-huste,  his  x  mark. 
Kosh-le-nuck-hat,  his  x  mark. 
Took-ta-le-mat-ham,  his  x  mark. 
Alat-lat-lin>e-tah-kan,  his  x  mark. 
Nuste-nuke-ne-wat-ne-han,  his  x  mark. 
Wat-tah-ye-hat-hi-at-kim,  his  x  mark. 
Ko-lay-i-at-kim,  his  x  mark. 
Ko-yo-at-mat-ah-ham-skin,  his  x  mark. 
Yu-me-ite-e-pihe,  his  x  mark. 
Te-te-hu-nat,  his  x  mark. 
Richard,  his  x  mark. 
It-mut-last-te-ne-mat,  his  x  mark. 
Hin-net-mat-lust-la-wute,  his  x  mark. 
Ki-ye-ki-at-nast,  his  x  mark. 
Timothy,  his  x  mark. 
Mit-lat-ekin,  his  x  mark. 
Nat-lat-nat-lat-how-list,  his  x  mark. 
Jesse,  his  x  mark. 

Te-pe-li-at-hat-tie-me-pat,  his  x  mark. 
Wapt-last-tee-mat-hee-nat,  his  x  mark. 
Wat-hie-lat-stork-e-mat-hie,  his  x  mark. 


PRELIMINARIES  171 

Mat-le&mat-lee-slat-stee-e-ne-mat,  his  x  mark. 
Itse-ee-hae-hat-wutre,  his  x  mark. 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Witnesses : 

I.   F.  Hammond,  Assistant  Surgeon  United 

States  Army. 

Jas.  A.  Hardie,  Captain  3rd  Artillery. 
G.  B.  Dandy,  2nd  Lieutenant  3rd  Artillery. 
John  Mullan,  ist  Lieutenant  2nd  Artillery. 
J.  Howard,  2nd  Lieutenant  3rd  Artillery. 
P.  A.  Owen,   ist    Lieutenant    9th    Infantry, 

Acting  Assistant  Adjutant  General. 

Headquarters  Department  of  Pacific, 

Fort  Vancouver,  August  13,   1858. 
Approved. 

N.  S.  CLARKE, 

Colonel  6th  Infantry,  Brevet  Brigadier  Gen 
eral,  Commanding." 

In  1877,  nineteen  years  after  the  signing  of  this 
treaty,  the  first  article  therein  was  broken.  During 
the  summer  of  that  year  a  large  body  of  Nez 
Perces,  under  the  leadership  of  Chief  Joseph, 
waged  bitter  warfare  against  the  whites,  during 
the  course  of  which  a  number  of  settlers  were  mur 
dered  and  many  of  the  regulars  and  volunteers 
were  slain.  A  great  many  of  the  principal  men  and 
others  of  the  tribe,  however,  refused  to  join  in  the 
hostilities.  Among  the  latter  were  the  little  old 
Chief  Timothy,  Chief  Lawyer,  and  others  who 
signed  the  treaty. 


172     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

The  pursuit  of  the  hostile  Nez  Perces  by  Gen 
eral  Howard,  who  then  commanded  at  Vancouver, 
the  skillful  retreat  of  Joseph,  who  in  his  move 
ments  displayed  no  small  degree  of  genius,  com 
pelling  the  admiration  of  those  versed  in  military 
tactics,  his  surrender  to  General  Miles,  near  the 
Missouri  river,  in  eastern  Montana,  after  a  flight 
o>f  nearly  six  hundred  miles,  are  all  matters  of  his 
tory. 

Chief  Timothy  was  proud  of  his  own  record  of 
friendly  relationship  with  the  whites,  and  his  coun 
sel  to  his  people  was  ever  to  preserve  a  spirit  of 
good  feeling  between  the  two  races.  He  possessed 
an  old  flint-lock  gun  which,  he  said,  was  given  to 
his  father  by  the  explorers,  Lewis  and  Clark,  and 
which  he  valued  highly  as  an  heirloom.  He  himr 
self  remembered  the  visit  of  the  explorers,  and  in 
his  declining  years  loved  to  recount  the  events 
which  clustered  around  the  coming  and  going  of 
the  first  party  of  federal  officials  that  ever  traveled 
across  the  continent. 

Colonel  Wright  did  not  accompany  the  column 
from  The  Dalles  to  Walla  Walla,  the  command 
for  that  movement  probably  having  been  given  to 
Captain  Erasmus  D.  Keys  of  the  Third  artillery. 
The  colonel,  with  a  suitable  escort,  reached  Walla 
Walla  a  few  days  after  the  arrival  of  the  force. 

Immediately  after  the  arrival  all  arms  of  the 
command  were  put  through  rigorous  drills  which 
were  continued  daily  by  way  of  preparing  for  the 
exigencies  of  the  northward  movement.  The  Third 
artillery  companies,  with  the  exception  of  Major 
Wyse's  company,  drilled  twice  a  day  at  light  in- 


PRELIMINARIES  173 

fantry  tactics.  Major  Wyse  practiced  his  company 
in  the  regular  artillery  drill,  using  mules  for  the 
mounted  battery  instead  of  horses,  as  had  there 
tofore  been  the  custom. 

Some  unusual  interest  was  observable  among  the 
Indians  who  came  and  went  around  Walla  Walla, 
and  the  reports  which  came  to  the  fort  through  the 
friendly  Nez  Perces  indicated  that  the  war  cloud 
was  fast  thickening  in  the  north. 

Having  decided  that  everything  pertaining  to 
his  command  was  in  readiness  for  the  march,  Colo 
nel  Wright  on  the  3rd  of  August  issued  the  follow 
ing  orders: 

"ORDERS  No.  3. 

Headquarters,  Camp  Near  Fort  Walla  Walla, 
Washington  Territory,  August  3,  1858. 

I.  The  artillery  battalion  and  one  company  of 
dragoons,  under  command  of  Captain  Keys,  will 
march  on  the  yth  instant. 

II.  The  supply  train  will  be  sent  forward  with 
Captain  Keys,  and  returned    from    Snake    river, 
escorted  by  the  dragoon  company. 

III.  Assistant  Surgeon  Hammond  will  march 
with  Captain  Keys,  and  Assistant  Surgeon    Ran 
dolph  with  the  Qth  infantry. 

IV.  First    Lieutenant    Mullan,    acting    topo 
graphical  engineer,  will  accompany  Captain  Keys. 

Before  marching,  Captain  Keys  will  receive  writ 
ten  instructions  from  the  colonel  commanding. 
By  order  of  Colonel  Wright. 

P.  A.  OWEN, 
First  Lieutenant  9th  Infantry,  A.  A.  A.  G." 


174     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

In  accordance  with  these  orders.  Captain  Keys 
started  from  Walla  Walla  on  the  morning  of  the 
7th.  His  command  consisted  of  one  company  of 
dragoons  and  six  companies  of  artillery  with  two 
twelve-pounder  howitzers  and  two  six-pounder 
guns.  He  carried  also,  on  pack  mules  and  in 
wagons,  thirty  thousand  rations.  His  destination 
was  the  mouth  of  the  Tucanon,  on  Snake  river, 
about  sixty  miles  distant  from  Walla  Walla. 

During  the  night  following  the  departure  of 
Captain  Keys,  a  party  of  Indians  drove  off  thirty- 
six  head  of  beef  cattle  belonging  to  the  post.  On 
the  discovery  of  this  theft,  early  in  the  morning, 
Lieutenant  Gregg  with  his  company  of  dragoons 
was  ordered  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians.  At  the  same 
time  an  express  was  started  after  Captain  Keys  with 
orders  directing  that  officer  to  send  Lieutenant 
Davidson  with  his  company  of  dragoons  also  after 
the  marauders. 

Davidson  scouted  over  the  country  for  thirty 
miles,  discovering  no  sign  of  the  Indians,  and  hav 
ing  reached  a  part  of  the  country  with  which  his 
guides  were  unfamiliar,  he  returned,  arriving  at 
camp  late  at  night.  Gregg  was  but  little  more  for 
tunate  in  results.  He  struck  the  trail  of  the  thieves 
leading  in  the  direction  of  Snake  river,  and  after 
following  it  until  late  in  the  day,  he  caught  sight  of 
the  Indians  as  they  were  crossing  to  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river.  His  force  was  not  strong  enough 
to  venture  over,  however,  and  he  returned  to  the 
fort. 

After  encountering  many  difficulties,  Captain 
Keys  reached  a  point  on  the  Tucanon  about  a  mile 


PRELIMINARIES  175 

from  Snake  river  on  August  loth.  The  Indians 
had  burned  the  grass  over  a  part  of  the  way,  and 
the  march  was  pursued  through  clouds  of  dust. 
Much  of  the  route  traveled  during  the  last  two  days 
was  through  a  rough  country,  requiring  the  services 
of  a  party  of  men  as  pioneers  in  constructing  a  road. 
As  it  was,  two  of  the  wagons  were  overturned,  but 
the  damage  reported  on  account  of  the  misfortune 
was  very  slight. 

Soon  after  arriving  at  the  camping  ground  on  the 
Tucanon,  Captain  Keys  sent  Lieutenant  Mullan 
with  a  detachment  of  dragoons  to  look  out  a  road 
to  the  river.  Mullan  proceeded  down  the  Tucanon 
to  its  mouth  and  then  followed  down  Snake  river 
to  a  point  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Palouse.  On 
returning  to  camp  he  reported  that  a  road  would 
have  to  be  cut  through  the  brush  along  the  Tu 
canon.  On  the  morning  of  the  nth,  Lieutenants 
Morgan  and  Kip  were  detailed  with  a  party  of  sixty 
men  to  cut  out  the  road.  As  a  precaution,  pickets 
were  stationed  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek.  During 
the  forenoon  some  Indians  came  across  the  river  on 
a  scouting  trip.  After  having  had  some  talk  with 
the  pickets,  they  returned  to  the  opposite  bank  of 
the  river,  from  whence  they  began  firing.  At  the 
same  time  a  party  of  mounted  Indians  joined  them. 
Their  fire  was  ineffective  and  a  well-directed  volley 
from  the  pickets  caused  the  horsemen  to  wheel  and 
skurry  away  and  also  scattered  the  party  which  had 
just  crossed  the  river. 

On  this  same  day  an  incident  occurred  in  which 
the  intrepid  Lieutenant  John  Mullan  exhibited  the 
rare  mettle  with  which  he  was  possessed.  The  inci- 


176     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

dent  is  thus  recorded  by  Lieutenant  Kip  :  "Captain 
Keys,  with  a  detachment  of  dragoons,  having  gone 
to  Snake  river  to  select  a  site  for  the  fort,  while 
there  captured  two  Indians,  who  were  left  under 
the  charge  of  a  sergeant  and  three  men.  They  had 
not  marched,  however,  a  hundred  yards,  when  the 
Indians  broke  from  them  and  sprang  into  the  river. 
The  party  fired  at  them  without  effect,  as  they  were 
concealed  by  the  growth  of  willows  on  the  banks, 
which  is  dense  and  impenetrable,  when  Lieutenant 
Mullan  dashed  into  the  river  to  his  waist,  to  secure 
one  of  whom  he  caught  sight.  The  Indian  was  an 
exceedingly  athletic  savage,  the  sight  of  whose  pro 
portions  would  have  tempered  most  persons'  valor 
with  discretion.  But  my  gallant  friend  is  not  one 
to  calculate  odds  in  beginning  a  fight.  The  Indian 
dived  as  the  lieutenant  fired  at  him,  and  came  up 
with  some  heavy  stones,  which,  hurled  at  his  an 
tagonist,  bruised  him  severely.  He  then  seized 
Lieutenant  Mullan's  pistol,  which  had  got  thor 
oughly  wet,  and  the  struggle  commenced  in  good 
earnest,  grappling  each  other,  now  under  water, 
now  above.  It  might  have  fared  badly  with. my 
spirited  companion,  but  the  Indian,  stepping  into 
a  hole,  got  beyond  his  depth  and  was  obliged  to  re 
linquish  his  hold,  when  he  made  off  and  escaped  to 
the  other  side." 

The  road  was  finished  about  3  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  and  the  command  was  moved  down  to 
and  encamped  on  the  river. 

Without  delay,  the  erection  of  a  fort  was  begun. 
The  site  selected  was  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tucanon. 
High  bluffs  stood  back  and  on  either  side  of  it 


CHIEF  JOSEPH  IN  WAR  FEATHERS 


PRELIMINARIES  177 

about  eight  hundred  yards  apart,  each  commanding 
the  fort.  One  of  the  bluffs  measured  a  height  of 
260  feet  and  the  other  310  feet.  It  was  freely  ad 
mitted  that  the  location  of  the  fort  at  this  particu 
lar  place  was  not  in  accord  with  scientific  warfare, 
and  that  should  it  be  attacked  by  a  civilized  enemy 
the  garrison  would  soon  be  routed.  The  builders 
felt  assured,  however,  that  the  fort  would  be  ample 
security  against  the  Indian  methods  of  attack. 

The  spot  upon  which  the  fortress  was  constructed 
was  found  to  be  an  old  Indian  burying  ground  and 
graves  were  discovered  on  every  hand. 

On  the  1 3th  a  Catholic  priest  arrived  from,  the 
Coeur  d'Alene  Mission  on  his  way  to  Walla  Walla 
with  letters  from  Father  Congiato  to  General 
Clarke.  From  him  it  was  learned  that  the  Coeur 
d'Alenes  had  assumed-  an  attitude  of  defiance,  and 
that  should  a  war  be  opened  by  the  whites,  they 
had  determined  to  make  of  it  a  war  of  extermina 
tion.  This  report  was  not  needed,  however,  to  con 
vince  the  soldiers  that  there  would  be  fighting 
whenever  they  should  reach  the  strategic  grounds  of 
the  Indians.  Frequently  redskins  fired  upon  the 
pickets  or  small  numbers  of  the  soldiers  from  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river,  usually  after  nightfall, 
and  during  the  day  small  parties  were  occasionally 
seen  moving  among  the  hills  to  the  north. 

One  night,  about  9  o'clock,  an  Indian  was  heard 
shouting  loudly  to  the  soldiers  from  across  the  river. 
Captain  Keys,  accompanied  by  an  interpreter  and 
the  officer  of  the  day,  proceeded  at  once  to  the  river 
bank  to  ascertain  what  he  wanted.  On  being  called 
to  by  the  interpreter,  a  Nez  Perce,  the  Indian  on 


12 


178     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

the  other  side  cursed  him  soundly  as  a  traitor.  A« 
he  finished  his  maledictions  a  comrade  who  stood  by 
him  fired  at  the  interpreter.  The  fire  was  immedi 
ately  returned  by  four  sentinels  who  were  on  duty 
near  by,  and  though  the  Indians  were  quieted  the 
darkness  prevented  the  soldiers  from  seeing  whether 
any  serious  damage  was  inflicted. 

Fearing  an  attack  was  contemplated  by  the  In 
dians,  the  companies  were  ordered  out  and  for  an 
hour  remained  under  arms.  No  further  demonstra 
tion  being  made  on  the  part  of  the  foe,  the  soldiers 
were  dismissed  with  orders  to  sleep  on  their  arms. 

While  the  work  of  building  the  fort  was  in  prog 
ress,  several  Indians  were  taken  as  prisoners,  some 
of  whom  had  come  within  the  lines  evidently  for 
the  purpose  of  spying.  Clearly  reports  of  the  move 
ments  of  the  soldiers  were  being  heralded  through 
out  the  domain  of  the  hostile  tribes,  and  when  the 
force  should  cross  the  river  it  would  be  deemed  to 
have  "passed  the  Rubicon"  and  become  a  prey  to 
the  savages. 

On  the  return  of  Lieutenant  Davidson  to  Walla 
Walla  with  the  supply  train,  as  directed  in  Orders 
No.  3,  Colonel  Wright,  being  in  readiness,  moved 
forward  with  but  brief  delay.  While  yet  at  Walla 
Walla  he  issued  the  following  orders  for  the  gov 
ernment  of  the  command  throughout  the  coming 
campaign. 

"ORDERS  No.  5. 

Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  Near  Fort  Walla  Walla,  W.  T., 
August  14,  1858. 

I.     The  residue  of  the  troops  for  the  northern 


PRELIMINARIES  179 

expedition  will  march  from  Fort  Walla  Walla  to 
morrow,  and  unite  with  the  advance  at  the  Snake 
river. 

II.  Marching  from  Snake  river,  the  order  will 
be  as  follows : 

1.  The  dragoons. 

2.  The  mountain  howitzer  company. 

3.  The   battalion  of  artillery  serving  as  in 

fantry. 

4.  The  rifle  battalion  of  9th  infantry. 

5.  Pack  train  of  corps  and  headquarters. 

6.  One  company  of  infantry  as  rear  guard. 

7.  General  trains  of  quartermaster  and  con> 

missary. 

III.  The  mounted  troops  will  not  precede  the 
howitzer  company  more  than  four  hundred  yards, 
and  on  approaching  canons  or  defiles  where  dra 
goons  cannot  operate  on  the  flanks,  they  will  be 
halted  and  the  rifles  advanced. 

IV.  No  firearms  of  any  description  will  be  dis 
charged,  either  on  the  march  or  in  camp,  except  in 
the  line  of  duty,  without  the  special  authority  of  the 
commanding  officer. 

V.  No  person  except  the  employes  of  the  staff 
departments  and  officers'  servants  will  be  allowed 
to  accompany  the  troops  or  to  encamp  with  them 
without  the  written  authority  of  the  commanding 
officer. 

VI.  Habitually  the  guard  will  consist  of  one 
company,  and  mount  at  retreat. 

VII.  It  is  announced  for  general  information 
that  a  body  of  friendly  Nez  Perces  Indians  have 
been  engaged  to  serve  .with  the  troops.    These  In- 


180     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

dians  have  been  equipped  in  soldiers'  clothing  in 
order  to  distinguish  them  from  the  hostiles.  Con> 
pany  commanders  will  caution  their  men  particu 
larly  in  regard  to  these  friendly  Indians. 

VIII.  Whether  in  camp  or  on  the  march,  the 
companies  will  parade  with  arms;  at  retreat  and 
reveille  roll  calls  the  arms  and  ammunition  will  be 
inspected.  The  men  will  habitually  wear  and  sleep 
in  their  belts. 

By  order  of  Colonel  Wright. 

P.  A.  OWEN, 
First  Lieutenant  9th  Infantry,  A,  A.  A.  G." 

General  Clarke  was  informed  of  Wright's  inten 
tions,  his  condition  and  his  apprehensions,  thus : 

''Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  Near  Fort  Walla  Walla,  W.  T., 

August  14,  1858. 

Sir :  I  march  hence  tomorrow  against  the  hostile 
Indians  beyond  the  Snake  river.  I  have  a  body  of 
troops,  both  officers  and  men,  in  the  highest  order, 
and  on  whom  I  feel  that  I  can  rely  with  perfect 
confidence;  yet,  with  all  these  circumstances  in  my 
favor,  I  am  greatly  apprehensive  that  the  results  of 
the  campaign  may  fall  short  of  what  is  expected  by 
the  general  and  by  the  country.  From  all  that  I  can 
learn,  we  must  not  expect  the  enemy  to  meet  us  in  a 
pitched  battle;  although  haughty,  insolent,  and 
boastful  now,  when  I  approach  he  will  resort  to  a 
guerilla  warfare,  he  will  lay  waste  the  country  with 
fire,  and  endeavor  by  every  means  in  his  power  to 


PRELIMINARIES  181 

embarrass  and  cripple  our  operations.  The  season 
is  too  late  for  troops  to  operate  in  that  country,  the 
small  streams  and  ponds  are  dried  up,  and  the  grass 
can  easily  be  burnt.  I  have  had  several  conversa 
tions  with  persons  well  acquainted  with  that  coun 
try,  and  with  the  Indians.  They  say  that  the  In 
dians  will  suffer  us,  to  advance,  probably  as  far  as 
the  Spokane,  without  firing  the  grass;  that  they  will 
then  burn  the  entire  country  in  our  rear.  I  have  no 
doubt  such  may  be  their  policy,  and  if  they  can  ac 
complish  it,  serious  consequences  may  follow.  With 
all  these  difficulties  before  me,  I  shall  advance  into 
their  country,  and,  if  possible,  chastise  them  se 
verely;  and  should  they  burn  all  the  grass  in  my 
rear,  we  can  live  on  our  animals,  and  if  they  die,  we 
can  take  our  provisions  on  our  backs  and  march. 

I  have  no  doubt  jhat  we  shall  have  some  hard 
ships  to  undergo;  but  I  shall  advance  cautiously 
and  prudently,  and  try  to  do  all  that  can  be  done  at 
this  season  of  the  year,  without  sacrificing  the  means 
of  prosecuting  the  war  another  season,  should  it  be 
necessary. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  Qth  Infantry,  Commanding. 

Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  of  the  Pacific,  Fort  Vancouver, 
W.  T," 


182     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

"ORDERS  No.  6. 

Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  on  Snake  River,  at  Mouth  of  the 
Tucanon,  August  19,  1858. 

I.  The  field  work  erected  at  this  place  will  be 
called  "Fort  Taylor."  * 

II.  Captain  Keys,  commanding  the  battalion  of 
the  3rd  artillery,  will  designate  a  garrison  for  Fort 
Taylor,  of  one  company,  or  at  least  sixty-five  rank 
and  file,  exclusive  of  officers.  The  two  six-pounders 
will  be  mounted  in  Fort  Taylor.     The  two  moun 
tain  howitzers,  with  ammunition,  &c.,  complete  for 
field  service,  will  be  turned  over  to  an  officer  to  be 
designated  by  Captain  Keys. 

III.  Assistant  Surgeon  Brown  is  assigned    to 
duty  with  the  garrison  of  Fort  Taylor. 

IV.  The  troops  of    all  arms  will  be    held    in 
readiness  to  cross  the  river  as  soon  as  the  fort  is 
completed. 

By  order  of  Colonel  Wright. 

P.  A.  OWEN, 
First  Lieutenant  9th  Infantry,  A.  A.  A.  G." 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  on  Snake  River,  at  Mouth  of  Tu 

Canon,  August  19,  1858. 
Sir:    I  reached  this  point  yesterday,  and  Cap 
tain  Kirkham,  with  the  pack  train  and  residue  of 


*  Named  in  honor  of  Captain  Taylor,  who  fell  in  Colonel  Steptoe's 
engagement  with  the  Northern  Indians. 


PRELIMINARIES  183 

the  supplies,  arrived  this  morning.  The  field  work 
at  this  place  is  progressing  rapidly,  and  will  be 
ready  for  occupancy  within  four  days.  On  my 
march  from  Fort  Walla  Walla  the  weather  was  in 
tensely  hot,  and  the  dust  suffocating;  the  footmen 
suffered  severely.  The  grass,  for  the  greater  por 
tion  of  the  way  from  the  Touche,  has  been  de 
stroyed  by  fire,  but  at  this  point,  and  for  miles  up 
the  Tu  Canon,  we  have  an  abundance  of  grass, 
wood,  and  water.  Fort  Taylor  is  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  Snake  river,  which  is  about  two  hundred  and 
seventy-five  yards  wide.  I  apprehend  no  serious 
difficulty  in  making  the  passage;  our  artillery  can 
cover  the  landing  should  there  be  any  attempt  made 
to  oppose  us.  From  the  best  information  that  can 
be  obtained,  the  Indians  are  in  considerable  force, 
both  on  the  Pelouse  and  some  five  days'  march 
further  north.  What  their  designs  are  I  cannot 
say.  The  friendly  Indians  say  that  they  will  fight, 
but  I  am  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  they  will  re 
tire  as  we  advance,  and  burn  all  the  grass.  For 
several  days  past  a  large  portion  of  the  country  to 
the  north  of  us  has  been  enveloped  in  flames.  Pos 
sibly  we  may  find  sufficient  grass  left  to  subsist  our 
animals.  Should  it  prove  otherwise,  it  would  be 
worse  than  madness  to  plunge  into  that  barren 
waste,  the  inevitable  result  of  which  must  be  the 
sacrifice  of  men  and  animals.  I  hope  that  our  an 
ticipations  may  not  be  realized.  It  will  be  mortify 
ing,  after  all  our  preparations,  to  fail  in  accom 
plishing  the  objects  of  the  expedition;  but  we  can 
not  contend  against  the  elements.  We  have  a  lake 
of  fire  before  us,  but  no  human  effort  will  be  spared 


184     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

to  overcome  all  obstacles.  I  hope  to  march  from 
the  Snake  river  on  the  25th. 

The  communication  for  Mr.  Blankenship,  at 
Fort  Colville,  will  be  forwarded  by  the  earliest 
opportunity. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  Qth  Infantry,  Commanding, 

Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Asst.  Adjt.  Gen.,  Headquarters  Department 
of  the  Pacific,  Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

On  the  night  of  the  2  ist  of  August  a  severe  wind 
storm  struck  the  camp.  The  air  was  so  laden  with 
sand  and  dust  that  it  was  difficult  to  see  two  feet 
ahead.  The  tents  were  leveled  to  the  ground,  and 
the  boughs  with  which  many  of  them  had  been  cov 
ered  as  a  protection  to  their  occupants  against  the 
beating  rays  of  the  sun,  were  sent  rolling  and  tum 
bling  up  the  narrow  valley.  The  wind  storm  was 
succeeded  by  a  pouring  rain  which  continued  with 
greater  or  less  severity  during  the  22nd,  23rd  and 
24th,  and  prevented  the  force  from  crossing  the 
river.  At  5  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  25th, 
however,  the  rain  having  ceased  and  the  sky  become 
clear,  the  crossing  of  the  river  was  begun.  The 
artillery  was  the  first  to  cross,  followed  by  the  sup 
plies  and  the  infantry,  and  by  night  everything  had 
been  safely  landed  on  the  right  bank,  except  the 
dragoons  and  a  part  of  the  quartermaster's  train. 
These  were  crossed  on  the  morning  of  the  26th. 
The  horses  and  mules  swam  the  swift  current  of 


PRELIMINARIES  185 

the  river,  the  Nez  Perces  swimming  after  and  driv 
ing  them.  This  performance  on  the  part  of  In 
dians  and  animals  was  productive  of  great  amuse 
ment  among  the  soldiers. 


XIII 

MEASURING     STRENGTH     WITH     THE     NORTHERN 
INDIANS 

HAVING    crossed    the  river  and  being    now 
properly  in  the  land  of  the  enemy,  a  final  in 
spection  of  the   different  branches  of   the 
command  and  equipment  was  made  before  moving 
forward. 

Ominous  signs  had  for  several  days  appeared  in 
the  north.  Smoke  arising  at  various  points  during 
the  day  and  the  illuminated  horizon  at  night  indi 
cated  that  the  grass  was  being  burned  over  a  broad 
front,  plainly  denoting  also  that  Indian  scouting 
parties  were  vigilantly  covering  every  nook  and 
corner  of  that  vast  region.  But  few  doubted  that 
somewhere  beyond  that  fire  line  the  hostiles  were 
preparing  to  the  last  minutiae  of  detail  for  battle. 
Their  numbers,  composing  a  federation  of  various 
tribes,  small  and  great,  could  only  be  conjectured; 
but  approximating  their  force  by  the  number  which 
confronted  Colonel  Steptoe,  it  was  presumed  that 
Colonel  Wright  would  be  compelled  to  measure 
strength  with  a  band  five  or  six  times  as  numerous 
as  his  own  command.  And,  save  for  the  fact  that 
the  enemy  carried  no  artillery,  the  strength  of  his 
arms  could  not  be  ascertained  beyond  that  displayed 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  187 

in  the  engagement  with  Colonel  Steptoe's  com 
mand. 

With  these  conditions  before  him,  yet  with  an 
eye  only  to  the  performance  of  his  duty  as  a  soldier, 
Colonel  Wright  headed  his  column  directly  toward 
the  point  where  it  was  reported  the  enemy  awaited 
him. 

Lieutenant  Kip  recorded  in  his  journal  under  date 
of  August  28th:  "What  the  programme  of  the 
campaign  is,  none  of  us  know.  We  suppose,  in 
deed,  that  our  commander  can  have  no  definite  plan, 
as  we  are  entering  a  country  almost  entirely  un 
known  to  us,  but  we  will  have  to  be  guided  by  cir 
cumstances.  An  Indian  war  is  a  chapter  of  acci 
dents.  The  camp  talk  is,  that  we  have  stores  for 
only  forty  days,  during  which  time  we  must  find 
and  beat  the  enemy/' 

On  the  afternoon  of  August  3Oth,  two  men  died 
from  eating  poisonous  roots.  It  is  worthy  of  note 
that  this  proved  to  be  the  only  loss  of  life  sustained 
by  the  command  during  the  entire  expedition. 

The  camp  reached  on  the  afternoon  of  August 
3Oth  was  near  the  east  end  of  the  body  of  water 
since  known  as  Sprague  lake,  or  Colville  lake, 
probably  near  the  site  of  the  town  of  Sprague.  This 
was  called  "Camp  Pedrigal,"  and  was  the  scene  of 
the  first  skirmish  had  with  the  Indians,  of  which 
mention  is  made  in  Colonel  Wright's  report  of 
August  3 1  st.  It  is  located  about  thirty  miles  west 
and  about  three  miles  north  of  the  Steptoe  battle 
field. 


188     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  at  the  Tour  Lakes,'  W.  T.,  121 
miles  north  of  Walla  Walla, 

August  31,  1858. 

Sir:  A  severe  storm  prevented  my  crossing  the 
Snake  river  on  the  23d  and  24th,  but  on  the  25th 
and  26th  I  made  the  passage  with  my  entire  co-m- 
mand,  without  loss  or  accident,  and  encamped  on 
the  right  bank  of  the  river  with  five  hundred  and 
seventy  regulars,  thirty  friendly  Nez  Perces,  one 
hundred  employees,  and  eight  hundred  animals  of 
all  kinds,  with  subsistence  for  thirty-eight  days.  I 
left  Brevet  Major  Wyse,  with  his  Company  D, 
3d  artillery,  to  occupy  Fort  Taylor,  protect  the 
stores  and  boats,  and  keep  open  our  line  of  com 
munication. 

Marching  from  Snake  river  on  the  morning  of 
the  27th,  our  route  lay  over  a  very  broken  country 
for  a  distance  of  fourteen  miles,  where  we  struck 
the  Pelouse  river,  and  encamped  on  its  right  bank. 
Resuming  our  march  on  the  28th,  I  halted,  after  a 
march  of  six  miles  and  a  quarter,  at  a  point  where 
the  trail  divides — that  to  the  left  leading  to  Col- 
ville  direct,  and  that  to  the  right  more  to  the  east 
ward.  After  consulting  guides,  and  examining  our 
maps  and  itineraries,  I  determined  to  march  on  the 
trail  to  the  right;  accordingly,  on  the  29th,  we  ad 
vanced;  the  country  presented  a  forbidding  aspect; 
extensive  burnt  districts  were  traversed,  but  at  the 
distance  of  twenty  miles  I  found  a  very  good  en 
campment,  with  sufficient  grass,  wood,  and  water. 
Up  to  this  time  we  had  seen  no  hostile  Indians,  al- 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  189 

though  Lieutenant  Mullan,  my  engineer  officer, 
with  our  eagle-eyed  allies,  the  Nez  Perces,  had 
been  constantly  in  advance,  and  on  either  flank; 
signs,  however,  had  been  discovered,  and  I  knew 
that  our  approach  was  known  to  the  hostiles. 

Advancing  on  the  morning  of  the  3Oth,  occa 
sionally  a  few  of  the  enemy  were  seen  on  the  hill 
tops  on  our  right  flank,  increasing  during  the  day, 
and  moving  parallel  with  our  line  of  march,  but  too 
remote  and  too  few  in  number  to  justify  pursuit. 
After  marching  eighteen  miles  I  encamped,  and 
about  5  p.  m.  the  Indians  approached  our  pickets, 
and  a  sharp  firing  commenced.  I  immediately 
moved  out  with  a  portion  of  my  command,  and  the 
Indians  fled;  I  pursued  them  for  four  miles  over  a 
very  broken  country,  and  then  returned  to  camp  at 
sunset.  All  was  quiet  during  the  night,  and  at  6 
this  morning  we  were  again  on  the  march,  Soon 
the  Indians  were  seen  in  small  parties  at  the  dis 
tance  of  two  or  three  miles  on  the  hills,  and  mov 
ing  as  yesterday,  with  their  numbers  gradually  in 
creasing,  and  occasionally  approaching  a  little 
nearer,  but  I  did  not  deem  them  worthy  of  notice, 
only  taking  the  precaution  to  halt  frequently  and 
close  up  our  baggage  and  supply  trains  as  com 
pactly  as  possible.  Our  march  this  day  was  ten 
miles  longer  than  we  anticipated,  and  for  a  long 
distance  without  water;  and,  at  two  miles  from  this 
camp,  the  Indians  made  a  strong  demonstration  on 
our  supply  train,  but  were  handsomely  dispersed 
and  driven  off  by  the  rear  guards,  and  infantry  de 
ployed  on  either  flank. 

My  men  and  animals  require  rest;  I  shall  re- 


190     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

main  here  tomorrow ;  I  have  a  good  camp,  with  an 
abundance  of  wood,  water,  and  grass. 

The  Indians,  in  considerable  numbers,  have  been 
assembled  on  a  high  hill,  about  three  miles  distant, 
ever  since  we  encamped,  about  4  p.  m.,  until  now, 
7  p.  m.,  when  they  have  retired.  I  shall  look  after 
them  tomorrow,  after  my  men  have  had  a  night's 
rest. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  Qth  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Asst.   Adjt.   Gen.,    Headquarters   Department 
of  the  Pacific,  Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  at  the  'Four  Lakes,'  W.  T.,  Lat. 
47  Deg.  32  Min.  N.,  Long.  117  Deg. 
39  Min.,  September  2,  1858. 
Sir:    I  have  the  honor  to  submit  the  following 
report  of  the  battle  of  the  'Four  Lakes/  fought 
and  won  by  the  troops  under  my  command  on  the 
ist  instant.    Our  enemies  were  the  Spokane,  Coeur 
d'Alenes  and  Pelouse  Indians. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  ist  I  observed  the 
Indians  collecting  on  the  summit  of  a  high  hill, 
about  two  miles  distant,  and  I  immediately  ordered 
the  troops  under  arms,  with  a  view  of  driving  the 
enemy  from  his  position,  and  making  a  reconnais 
sance  of  the  country  in  advance.  At  half-past  9 
a.  mi.  I  marched  from  my  camp  with  two<  squadrons 
of  the  ist  dragoons,  commanded  by  Brevet  Major 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  191 

W.  N.  Grier;  four  companies  of  the  3d  artillery, 
armed  with  rifle  muskets,  commanded  by  Captain 

E,  D.  Keys;  and  the  rifle  battalion  of  two  com 
panies  of  the  9th  infantry,  commanded  by  Captain 

F.  T.  Dent;    also  one  mountain  howitzer,  under 
command  of  Lieutenant  J.  L.  White,  3d  artillery; 
and  thirty  friendly  Nez  Perces  Indian  allies,  under 
command  of  Lieutenant  John  Mullan,  2d  artillery. 
I  left  in  camp    all    the    equipage    and    supplies, 
strongly  guarded  by  Company    'M,'    3d  artillery, 
commanded  by  Lieutenants  H.  G.  Gibson  and  G. 
B.  Dandy;  one  mountain  howitzer,  manned;  and, 
in    addition,  a    guard    of    fifty- four    men,  under 
Lieutenant  H.  B.  Lyon;  the  whole  commanded  by 
Captain  J.  A.  Hardie,  the  field  officer  of  the  day. 

I  ordered  Brevet  Major  Grier  to  advance  to  the 
north  and  east  around  the  base  of  the  hill  occupied 
by  the  Indians,  with  a  view  to  intercept  their  re 
treat  when  driven  from  the  summit  by  the  foot 
troops.  I  marched  with  the  artillery  and  rifle  bat 
talion  and  Nez  Perces  to  the  right  of  the  hill,  in 
order  to  gain  a  position  where  the  ascent  was  more 
easy,  and  also  to  push  the  Indians  in  the  direction 
of  the  dragoons.  Arriving  within  six  hundred 
yards  of  the  Indians,  I  ordered  Captain  Keys  to 
advance  a  company  of  his  battalion,  deployed,  and 
drive  the  Indians  from  the  hill.  This  service  was 
gallantly  accomplished  by  Captain  Ord  and 
Lieutenant  Morgan  with  Company  'K,'  3d  artil 
lery,  in  co-operation  with  the  2d  squadron  of  dra 
goons  under  Lieutenant  Davidson;  the  Indians 
were  driven  to  the  foot  of  the  hill,  and  there  rallied 
under  cover  of  ravines,  trees  and  bushes. 


192     CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

On  reaching  the  crest  of  the  hill  I  saw  at  once 
that  the  Indians  were  determined  to  measure  their 
strength  with  us,  showing  no  disposition  to  avoid 
a  combat,  and  firmly  maintaining  their  position  at 
the  base  of  the  hill,  keeping  up  a  constant  fire  upon 
the  two  squadrons  of  dragoons,  who  were  awaiting 
the  arrival  of  the  foot  troops.  In  front  of  us  lay 
a  vast  plain,  with  some  four  or  five  hundred 
mounted  warriors,  rushing  to  and  fro,  wild  with 
excitement,  and  apparently  eager  for  the  fray;  to 
the  right,  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  in  the  pine  forest, 
the  Indians  were  also  seen  in  large  numbers. 

With  all  I  have  described,  in  plain  view,  a  tyro 
in  the  art  of  war  could  not  have  hesitated  a  moment 
as  to  his  plan  of  battle. 

Captain  Keyes,  with  two  companies  of  his  bat 
talion,  commanded  by  Lieutenants  Ransom  and 
Ihrie,  with  Lieutenant  Howard,  was  ordered  to  de 
ploy  along  the  crest  of  the  hills,  in  rear  of  the  dra 
goons,  and  facing  the  plain.  The  rifle  battalion, 
under  Captain  Dent,  composed  of  two  companies 
of  the  9th  infantry,  under  Captain  Winder  and 
Lieutenant  Fleming,  was  ordered  to  move  to  the 
right,  and  deploy  in  front  of  the  pine  forest;  and 
the  howitzers,  under  Lieutenant  White,  supported 
by  a  company  of  artillery  under  Lieutenant  Tyler, 
was  advanced  to  a  lower  plateau,  in  order  to  gain 
a  position  where  it  could  be  fired  with  effect. 

In  five  minutes  the  troops  were  deployed;  I 
ordered  the  advance;  Captain  Keyes  moved  stead 
ily  down  the  long  slope,  passed  the  dragoons,  and 
opened  up  a  sharp,  well-directed  fire,  which  drove 
the  Indians  to  the  plains  and  pine  forest;  at  the 


*  f  I 


J.  J.  ROHN  MICHAEL  KENNEY  THOS.  BEALL 

The  two  latter  are  survivors  of  Steptoe's  expedition  and  all  participated  in 

the  expedition  of  Colonel  Wright 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  193 

same  time  Captain  Dent,  with  the  rifle  battalion, 
Lieutenant  White,  with  the  howitzer,  and  Lieuten 
ant  Tyler,  with  his  company,  were  hotly  engaged 
with  the  Indians  in  the  pine  forest,  constantly  in 
creasing  by  fugitives  from  the  left. 

Captain  Keyes  continued  to  advance,  the  In 
dians  retiring  slowly;  Major  Grier,  with  both 
squadrons,  quietly  leading  his  horses  in  rear.  At  a 
signal,  they  mount,  they  rush  with  lightning  speed 
through  the  intervals  of  skirmishes,  and  charge  the 
Indians  on  the  plains,  overwhelm  them  entirely, 
kill  many,  defeat  and  disperse  them  all;  and  in  a 
few  minutes  not  a  hostile  Indian  was  to  be  seen  on 
the  plain.  While  this  scene  was  enacting,  Dent, 
Winder,  and  Fleming,  with  the  rifle  battalion,  and 
Tyler  and  White,  with  Company  4A'  and  the 
howitzer,  had  pushed  rapidly  forward  and  driven 
the  Indians  out  of  the  forest  beyond  view. 

After  the  charge  of  the  dragoons,  and  pursuit 
for  over  a  mi.le  on  the  hills,  they  were  halted,  their 
horses  being  completely  exhausted;  and  the  foot 
troops  again  passed  them  about  a  thousand  yards, 
but  finding  only  a  few  Indians  in  front  of  us,  on 
remote  hill-tops,  I  would  not  pursue  them  with  my 
tired  soldiers.  A  couple  of  shots  from  the  how 
itzer  sent  them  out  of  sight.  The  battle  was  won ; 
1  sounded  the  recall,  assembled  the  troops,  and  re 
turned  to  our  camp  at  2  p.  m. 

It  affords  me  the  highest  gratification  to  report 
that  we  did  not  lose  a  man,  either  killed  or 
wounded,  during  the  action — attributable,  I  doubt 
not,  in  a  great  measure,  to  the  fact  that  our  long- 


ir? 


194      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

range  rifles  can  reach  the  enemy  where  he  cannot 
reach  us. 

The  enemy  lost  some  eighteen  or  twenty  men 
killed,  and  many  wounded. 

I  take  great  pleasure  in  commending  to  the  de 
partment  the  coolness  and  gallantry  displayed  by 
every  officer  and  soldier  engaged  in  this  battle. 

i.  Brevet  Major  Grier  conducted  his  squadron 
with  great  skill,  and  at  the  decisive  moment,  after 
Captain  Keyes  had  driven  the  Indians  to  the  plain, 
made  the  most  brilliant,  gallant,  and  successful 
charge  I  have  ever  beheld.  The  major  commends 
particularly  the  coolness  and  gallantry  of  Lieuten 
ants  Davidson,  Fender,  and  Gregg,  each  in  com 
mand  of  a  troop,  for  the  handsome  and  skillful 
manner  in  which  they  brought  their  men  into  and 
conducted  them  through  the  fight.  The  major  also 
speaks  in  the  highest  terms  of  Assistant  Surgeon 
Randolph,  who  was  with  the  second  squadron  dur 
ing  the  action,  exhibiting  great  coolness  and 
courage,  and  ever  ready  to  attend  to  his  profes 
sional  duties.  Major  Grier  also  reports  the  fol 
lowing  named  men  of  his  squadrons  as  having  been 
mentioned  by  their  company  commander  for  dis 
tinguished  conduct: 

1C  Troop,  First  Dragoons — First  Sergeant 
James  A.  Hall,  Sergeants  Bernard  Horton  and 
Patrick  Byrne,  Bugler  Robert  A.  Magan,  and  Pri 
vates  James  Kearney  and  Michael  Mearda. 

*E'  Troop,  First  Dragoons — First  Sergeant  C. 
Goetz,  Sergeant  J.  F.  Maguire,  and  Privates  J.  G. 
Trimble,  J.  Buckley,  William  Ramage,  and  F.  W. 
Smith. 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  195 

tHt  Troop,  First  Dragoons — First  Sergeant  E. 
Ball,  Sergeant  M.  M.  Walker,  and  Bugler  Jacob 
Mailer. 

7'  Troop,  First  Dragoons — First  Sergeant 
William  H.  Ingerton  and  Sergeant  William  Dean. 

Lieutenant  Davidson  reports  of  First  Sergeant 
E.  Ball:  'I  saw  him  charge  upon  some  Indians, 
unhorse  one  of  them,  dismount  himself  and  kill 
him/ 

2.  Captain  E.  D.  Keyes,  commanding  the  3rd 
artillery,  brought  his  battalion    into    action    with 
great  skill,   and,  after  deploying,  made  a  gallant 
and  successful  charge  in  advance  of  the  dragoons, 
driving  the  Indians  from  the  hill-sides  far  into  the 
plain;  and  again,  after  the  dragoon  charge,  Cap 
tain  Keyes  pushed  vigorously  forward  in  pursuit  as 
long  as  an  enemy  was  to  be  seen.     Captain  Keyes 
reports  the  gallantry  of  the  officers  and  men  of  his 
battalion  as  admirable,  and  so  uniform  among  the 
officers  that  he  cannot  attempt  to  discriminate;  the 
position  of  some  of  the  officers,  however,  brought 
their  conduct  under  the  special  notice  of  the  cap 
tain,  and  in  that  connexion  he  mentions  Lieuten 
ants  Tyler,  White,  and  Ihrie.     The  captain  also 
says:    'The  activity  and  intelligence  displayed  by 
Lieutenant  Kip,  adjutant  of  the  battalion,  in  trans 
mitting  my  orders  to  all  parts  of  the  line,  was  most 
commendable.' 

3.  Captain  F.  T.  Dent,  commanding  the  rifles, 
composed  of  two  companies,  'B'  and  'E/  Ninth  in 
fantry,    with     Captain    Winder    and    Lieutenant 
Fleming,  brought  his  battalion  into    action    with 
great  spirit;  and  after  deploying  on  the  hill,   in 


196      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

front  of  the  pine  forest,  dashed  gallantly  forward, 
and,  sweeping  through  the  woods,  drove  the  In 
dians  before  him,  and  came  out  on  the  plain,  form 
ing  the  right  wing  of  the  whole  line  of  foot  troops. 
Captain  Dent  speaks  in  high  terms  of  Captain 
Winder  and  Lieutenant  Fleming,  and  the  men  of 
both  companies,  for  the  intelligent  and  fearless 
manner  in  which  they  behaved  throughout  the  bat 
tle,  and  further  says,  'I  feel  I  have  a  right  to  be 
proud  of  my  battalion.' 

4.  Lieutenant  John   Mullan,  Second  artillery, 
topographical     engineer,     and     commanding     the 
friendly  Nez  Perces  Indians,  moved  gallantly  for 
ward  in  advance,  and    to    the    right  of    the  foot 
troops,  in  the  early  part  of  the  action,  giving  and 
receiving)  from  the  enemy  a  volley  as  he  skirted  the 
brush  to  the  east  of    the    main    hill.     Lieutenant 
Mullan  speaks  in  glowing  terms  of  the  conduct  of 
the  Nez  Perces  throughout  the  action :   at  one  time 
charging  the  enemy  lurking  in  the  brush  and  timber 
on  the  Spokane  plain,  driving  him  out  and  pursu 
ing  him  beyond  view;  and  again    a    small    party 
under  the  chief  Hutes-e-mah-li-kan    and    Captain 
John  met  and  engaged  the  enemy  that  were  en 
deavoring  to  attack  our  rear,  recapturing  a  horse 
left  by  an  officer  while  moving  over  the  rocks  and 
ravines.     Lieutenant  Mullan  expresses  his  appro 
bation  of  the  good  conduct  generally  of  this  band 
of  friendly  Nez  Perces,  and  mentions  Hutes-e-mah- 
li-kan,  Captain  John,  Edward,  and  We-ash-kot  as 
worthy  of  special  notice  for  their  bravery. 

5.  It  affords  me  additional  pleasure  to  present 
to  the  department  the  gentlemen  on  my  staff :    i  st 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  197 

Lieutenant  P.  A.  Owen,  9th  infantry,  acting  assist 
ant  adjutant  general;  ist  Lieutenant  John  Mullan, 
2d  artillery,  engineer  officer;  Captain  R.  W.  Kirk- 
ham,  assistant  quartermaster,  and  Assistant  Sur 
geon  J.  F.  Hammond,  chief  of  the  medical  depart 
ment. 

These  gentlemen  were  with  me  on  the  field,  cool 
and  collected,  ever  ready  to  convey  my  orders  to 
every  part  of  the  line,  or  to  attend  to  their  profes 
sional  duties  as  circumstances  might  require.  Their 
good  conduct  and  gallantry  commend  them  to  the 
department.  Enclosed  herewith  is  a  topographical 
sketch  of  the  battle-field,  prepared  by  Lieutenant 
Mullan,  illustrating  the  tactical  part  of  this  re 
port.  * 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  Qth  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

Lieutenant  Kip  describes  the  battle-field  more 
minutely  than  does  Colonel  Wright.  He  also 
throws  some  interesting  light  on  the  bearing  and 
spirit  manifested  by  both  the  troops  and  the  In 
dians  at  the  beginning  and  during  the  early  part  of 
the  engagement.  From  his  journal  entry,  under 
date  of  September  ist,  the  following  is  quoted: 

*  No  copy  of  this   sketch  can  now  be  found. 


198      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

''After  advancing  about  a  mile  and  a  half,  we 
reached  the  hill  and  prepared  to  dislodge  the 
enemy  from  it.  Major  Grier,  with  the  dragoons, 
marched  to  the  left,  while  the  party  of  our  Nez 
Perces,  under  the  direction  of  Lieutenant  Mullan, 
wound  round  the  hill  and  ascended  at  the  right. 
The  main  column  came  next,  with  Colonel  Wright 
and  staff  at  its  head,  followed  by  Captain  Keyes, 
commanding  the  artillery,  the  Third  artillery,  the 
rifles,  and  the  howitzer  battery. 

As  soon  as  the  dragoons  reached  the  top  of  the 
hill,  they  dismounted — one-half  holding  the  horses 
and  the  others  acting  as  skirmishers.  After  ex 
changing  a  volley  with  the  Indians,  they  drove 
them  off  the  hill  and  held  it  until  the  foot  soldiers 
arrived.  On  our  way  up,  Colonel  Wright  re 
ceived  a  message  from  Major  Grier,  stating  that 
the  Indians  were  collected  in  large  numbers  (about 
five  hundred,  it  was  thought),  at  the  foot  of  the 
hill,  apparently  prepared  to  fight.  Colonel  Wright 
immediately  advanced  the  battalion  rapidly  for 
ward,  ordering  Captain  Ord's  company  to  the  left 
to  be  deployed  as  skirmishers. 

My  place,  as  adjutant  of  the  artillery  battalion, 
was,  of  course,  with  Captain  Keyes.  We  rode  to 
the  top  of  the  hill,  when  the  whole  scene  lay  before 
us  like  a  splendid  panorama.  Below  us  lay  'four 
lakes' — a  large  one  at  the  foot  of  the  barren  hill 
on  which  we  were,  and  just  beyond  it  three  smaller 
ones,  surrounded  by  rugged  rocks,  and  almost  en 
tirely  fringed  with  pines.  Between  these  lakes,  and 
beyond  them  to  the  northwest,  stretched  out  a  plain 
for  miles,  terminated  by  bare  grassy  hills,  one  sue- 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  199 

ceeding  another  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  In 
the  far  distance  was  dimly  seen  a  line  of  mountains 
covered  with  the  black  pine. 

On  the  plain  below  us  we  saw  the  enemy.  Every 
spot  seemed  alive  with  the  wild  warriors  we  had 
come  so  far  to  meet.  They  were  in  the  pines  on 
the  edge  of  the  lakes,  in  the  ravines  and  gullies,  on 
the  opposite  hillsides,  and  swarming  over  the  plain. 
They  seemed  to  cover  the  country  for  some  two 
miles.  Mounted  on  their  fleet,  hardy  horses,  the 
crowd  swayed  back  and  forth,  brandishing  their 
weapons,  shouting  their  war  cries,  and  keeping  up 
a  song  of  defiance.  Most  of  them  were  armed 
with  Hudson  Bay  muskets,  while  others  had  bows 
and  arrows  and  long  lances.  They  were  in  all  the 
bravery  of  their  war  array,  gaudily  painted  and 
decorated  with  their  wild  trappings.  Their  plumes 
fluttered  above  them,  while  below  skins  and 
trinkets  and  all  kinds  of  fantastic  embellishments 
flaunted  in  the  sunshine.  Their  horses,  too,  were 
arrayed  in  the  most  glaring  finery.  Some  were 
even  painted,  and  with  colors  to  form  the  greatest 
contrast,  the  white  being  smeared  with  crimson  in 
fantastic  figures,  and  the  dark  colored  streaked 
with  white  clay.  Beads  and  fringes  of  gaudy 
colors  were  hanging  from  their  bridles,  while  the 
plumes  of  eagles'  feathers,  interwoven  with  the 
mane  and  tail,  fluttered  as  the  breeze  swept  over 
them,  and  completed  their  wild  and  fantastic  ap 
pearance. 

'By  heavens !  it  was  a  glorious  sight  to  see 
The  gay  array  of  their  wild  chivalry.' 


200      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

As  the  line  advanced,  first  we  saw  one  Indian 
reel  in  his  saddle  and  fall — then,  two  or  three — 
then,  half  a  dozen.  Then  some  horses  would  dash 
madly  forward,  showing  that  the  balls  were  telling 
upon  them.  The  instant,  however,  that  the 
'braves'  fell,  they  were  seized  by  their  companions 
and  dragged  to  the  rear,  to  be  borne  off.  We  saw 
one  Indian  leading  off  a  horse  with  two  of  his  dead 
companions  tied  on  it. 

But  in  a  few  minutes,  as  the  line  drew  near,  the 
fire  became  too  heavy,  and  the  whole  array  broke 
and  fled  toward  the  plain.  This  was  the  chance  for 
which  the  dragoons  had  been  impatiently  waiting. 
As  the  line  advanced,  they  had  followed  on  behind 
it,  leading  their  horses.  Now  the  order  was  given 
to  mount,  and  they  rode  through  the  company  in 
tervals  to  the  front.  In  an  instant  was  heard  the 
voice  of  Major  Grier  ringing  over  the  plain,  as  he 
shouted,  *  Charge  the  rascals  F  and  on  the  dragoons 
went  at  headlong  speed.  Taylor's  and  Gaston's 
companies  were  there,  burning  for  revenge,  and 
soon  they  were  on  them.  We  saw  the  flash  of  their 
sabers  as  they  cut  them  down.  Lieutenant  David 
son  shot  one  warrior  from  his  saddle  as  they 
charged  up,  and  Lieutenant  Gregg  clove  the  skull 
of  another.  Yells  and  shrieks  and  uplifted  hands 
were  of  no  avail,  as  they  rode  over  them.  A  num 
ber  were  left  dead  upon  the  ground,  when  once 
more  the  crowd  broke  and  dashed  forward  to  the 
hills.  It  was  a  race  for  life,  as  the  flying  warriors 
streamed  out  of  the  glens  and  ravines  and  over  the 
open  plain,  and  took  refuge  in  the  clumps  of  woods 
or  on  the  rising  ground." 


LIEUTENANT  H.  B.  FLEMING 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  201 

The  point  of  latitudinal  and  longitudinal  inter 
section  noted  at  the  beginning  of  Colonel  Wright's 
report  of  the  battle  of  Four  Lakes,  by  way  of  lo 
cating  his  camping  ground,  places  him  to  the  south 
of  and  very  near  Medical  lake.  It  is  probable, 
therefore,  that  Medical  lake  was  one  of  those 
among  which  the  fight  occurred  and  from  which 
was  deducted  the  name  of  its  official  designation. 

Two  very  important  lessons  resulted  immedi 
ately  from  the  battle  of  Four  Lakes:  First,  the 
ease  with  which  the  Indians  were  successively  dis 
lodged  and  finally  routed,  without  the  loss,  or  even 
the  scathing  of  a  single  man,  imbued  the  troops 
with  the  fullest  confidence  in  their  ability  to  master 
the  foe,  of  whose  strength  and  prowess  they  had 
heard  so  much.  Second,  the  manner  of  attack  em 
ployed  by  the  troops,  irresistible  and  unusual  to  the 
Indians,  as  it  was,  impressed  the  latter  with  an 
appreciation  of  the  skill  and  daring  of  the  soldiers 
which  lessened  their  self-confidence  probably  in  a 
much  greater  degree  than  the  success  attained 
heightened  that  of  the  troop®. 

For  three  days  Colonel  Wright  lingered  at  Four 
Lakes,  resting  men  and  animals,  and,  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  fourth  day  after  the  battle,  he  moved 
ahead  into  the  country  that  still  swarmed  with  In 
dians. 

An  evident  discrepancy  will  be  noted  in  the  re 
port  of  the  battle  of  Spokane  plains.  In  the  first 
paragraph  the  date  of  the  battle  is  stated  to  have 
been  on  the  5th,  while  in  the  second  paragraph  he 
appears  to  have  left  his  camp  on  the  6th.  From 
Lieutenant  Kip's  journal,  which  places  the  fight  on 


202      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

September  5th,  as  well  as  the  date  line  and  first 
paragraph  of  the  Colonel's  report,  the  "6th"  is 
proven  to  be  erroneous. 

"Headquarters  Expedition   Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp    on    Spokane    River,    Washington 
Territory,  iV2  miles  below  the  Falls, 
September  6,  1858. 

Sir:  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  the  following 
report  of  the  battle  of  the  'Spokane  plains,'  fought 
by  the  troops  under  my  command  on  the  5th  in 
stant.  Our  enemies  were  the  Spokanes,  Coeur 
d'Alenes,  Pelouses,  and  Pen  d'Oreilles,  numbering 
from  five  to  seven  hundred  warriors. 

Leaving  my  camp  at  the  'Four  Lakes'  at  6l/2  a. 
m.  on  the  6th,  our  route  lay  along  the  margin  of  a 
lake  for  about  three  miles,  and  thence  for  two 
miles  over  a  broken  country,  thinly  scattered  with 
pines;  when  emerging  onto  the  open  prairie,  the 
hostile  Indians  were  discovered  about  three  miles 
to  our  right,  and  in  advance,  moving  rapidly  along 
the  skirt  of  the  woods,  apparently  with  the  view  of 
intercepting  our  line  of  march  before  we  could 
reach  the  timber.  After  halting  and  closing  up  our 
long  pack  train,  I  moved  forward,  and  soon  found 
that  the  Indians  were  setting  fire  to  the  grass  at 
various  points  in  front  and  on  my  right  flank.  Cap- 
tain  Keyes  was  now  directed  to  advance  three  of 
his  companies,  deployed  as  skirmishers,  to  the  front 
and  right;  this  order  was  promptly  obeyed,  and 
Captain  Ord,  with  Company  'K,'  Lieutenant  Gib 
son,  with  Company  'M,'  were  thrown  forward.  At 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  203 

the  same  time  Captain  Hardie,  Company  *G,'  3d 
artillery,  was  deployed  to  the  left,  and  howitzers, 
under  Lieutenant  White,  supported  by  Company 
'E,'  9th  infantry,  under  Captain  Winder,  were  ad 
vanced  to  the  line  of  skirmishers.  The  firing  now 
became  brisk  on  both  sides — the  Indians  attacking 
us  in  front  and  on  both  flanks.  The  fires  on  the 
prairie  nearly  enveloped  us,  and  were  rapidly  ap 
proaching  our  troops  and  the  pack  train.  Not  a 
moment  was  to  be  lost.  I  ordered  the  advance. 
The  skirmishers,  the  howitzers,  and  ist  squadron 
of  dragoons,  under  Brevet  Major  Grier,  dashed 
gallantly  through  the  roaring  flames,  and  the  In 
dians  were  driven  to  seek  shelter  in  the  forest  and 
rocks.  As  soon  as  a  suitable  position  could  be  ob 
tained,  the  howitzers,  under  White,  opened  fire 
with  shells;  the  Indians  were  again  routed  from 
their  cover,  closely  pursued  by  our  skirmishers,  and 
followed  by  Grier  with  his  squadron  leading.  At 
this  time  our  pack  train  was  concentrated  as  much 
as  possible,  and  guarded  by  Captain  Dent,  Qth  in 
fantry,  with  his  Company  'B,'  Lieutenant  David 
son,  ist  dragoons,  with  his  Company  'E,'  and  Lieu 
tenant  Ihrie,  3d  artillery,  with  his  Company  'B,'ad- 
vancing;  the  trail  bore  off  to  the  right,  which  threw 
Ord  and  Tyler,  with  their  skirmishers,  to  the  left. 
A  heavy  body  of  Indians  had  concentrated  on  our 
left,  when  our  whole  line  moved  quickly  forward, 
and  the  firing  became  general  throughout  the  front, 
occupied  by  Ord,  Hardie,  and  Tyler,  and  the  how 
itzers,  under  White,  supported  by  Winder,  with 
Gregg's  troop  of  dragoons  following  in  the  rear, 
waiting  for  a  favorable  opportunity  to  make  a 


204      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

dash.  At  the  same  time  Gibson,  with  Company 
4M/  3d  artillery,  drove  the  Indians  on  the  right 
front.  An  open  prairie  here  intervening,  Major 
Grier  passed  the  skirmishers  with  his  own  and 
Lieutenant  Fender's  troops  and  charged  the  In 
dians,  killing  two  and  wounding  three.  Our  whole 
line  and  train  advanced  steadily,  driving  the  In 
dians  over  rocks  and  through  ravines.  Our  point 
of  direction  having  been  changed  to  the  right,  Cap 
tain  Ord  found  himself  alone  with  his  company  on 
the  extreme  left  of  the  skirmishers,  and  opposed  by 
a  large  number  of  the  enemy;  they  were  gallantly 
charged  by  Captain  Ord,  and  driven  successively 
from  three  high  table  rocks  where  they  had  taken 
refuge.  Captain  Ord  pursued  the  Indians,  until, 
approaching  the  train,  he  occupied  the  left  flank. 
In  this  movement,  Captain  Ord  was  assisted  by 
Captain  Winder  and  Lieutenants  Gibson  and 
White,  who  followed  into  the  woods  after  him. 

Moving  forward  toward  the  Spokane  river,  the 
Indians  still  in  front,  Lieutenants  Ihrie  and  How 
ard,  with  Company  'B,'  3d  artillery,  were  thrown 
out  on  the  right  flank,  and  instantly  cleared  the 
way;  and  after  a  continuous  fight  for  seven  hours, 
over  a  distance  of  fourteen  miles,  we  encamped  on 
the  banks  of  the  Spokane ;  the  troops,  exhausted  by 
a  long  and  fatiguing  march  of  twenty-five  miles, 

without and  for  two-thirds  of  the  distance 

under  fire.  The  battle  was  won,  two  chiefs  and 
two  brothers  of  Chief  Garey  killed,  besides  many 
of  lesser  note  either  killed  or  wounded.  A  kind 
Providence  again  protected  us,  although  at  many 
times  the  balls  flew  thick  and  fast  through  our 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  205 

ranks,  yet,  strange  to  say,  we  had   but    one    man 
slightly  wounded. 

Again  it  affords  me  the  highest  pleasure  to  bear 
witness  to  the  zeal,  energy,  perseverance  and  gal 
lantry  displayed  by  the  officers  and  men  during  this 
protracted  battle. 

1.  Brevet  Major  W.  N.  Grier,  commanding  a 
squadron  of  the  ist  dragoons,  composed  of  his  own 
company  and  that  of  Lieutenant  Fender,  made  a 
gallant  charge  at  the  right  moment,  killing  two  and 
wounding  three  of  the  enemy.  The  major  speaks 
in  the  highest  terms  of  the  gallantry  of  Lieutenant 
Fender,   commanding   Company   'C.'     Lieutenant 
Davidson,  with  Company  'E,'  was  rear  guard  to 
the    general    train,  and    that    duty  was  well  per 
formed.     Lieutenant  Gregg,  with  Company  'H,' 
was  posted  in  the  rear  of  the  howitzers  with  a  view 
of  making  a  dash  at  the  enemy;  but  the  ground 
was  so  broken  that  dragoons    could    not    operate 
effectively. 

2.  Captain    E.  D.  Keyes,    3d    artillery,    com 
manding  battalion,  persevering,  energetic,  and  gal 
lant  throughout  the  whole  day;  although  his  troops 
extended  over  a  mile,  yet  the  captain  was  always  in 
the  right  place  at  the  right  time.     Captain  Keyes 
reports  the  following  companies  and  officers  as  par 
ticularly  distinguished: 

Company  K,  Captain  E.  O.  C.  Ord  and  Lieuten 
ant  M.  R.  Morgam. 

Company  G,  Captain  J.  A.  Hardie  and  Lieuten 
ant  Ransom. 

Company  M,  Lieutenants  Gibson  and  Dandy. 

Company  A,  Lieutenants  Tyler  and  Lyon. 


206      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

The  howitzer  battery,  under  Lieutenant  White, 
with  a  detachment  of  20  men  belonging  to  Con> 
pany  D,  3d  artillery,  behaved  most  gallantly 
throughout  the  action;  light  shells  were  thrown  into 
the  midst  of  the  enemy  during  the  fight,  and  with 
good  effect. 

The  conduct  of  Lieutenant  Kip,  adjutant  of  the 
battalion,  is  noted  by  Captain  Keyes  as  having  been 
excellent  throughout  the  day. 

3.  The  rifle  battalion,  Companies  B  and  E,  9th 
infantry,  under  Captain  F.  T.  Dent. 

Captain  Dent,  with  his  company,  was  on  the  rear 
guard  to  protect  the  pack  train ;  this  duty  was  hand 
somely  performed,  and  the  train  moved  along  un 
harmed  by  the  enemy  or  the  fires. 

Captain  Winder  was  detached,  with  Lieutenant 
Fleming  and  Company  E,  to  support  the  howitzer 
battery.  This  service  was  admirably  performed, 
bravely  advancing  with  the  howitzers,  and  pouring 
in  a  fire  with  their  rifles,  wherever  an  opportunity 
offered,  until  the  close  of  the  battle. 

4.  The  friendly    Nez    Perces  were  employed 
chiefly  as  spies  and  guides,  and,  toward  the  close  of 
the  action,  in  guarding  the  pack  train  and  animals ; 
as  usual,  they  behaved  well. 

During  the  battle  a  chief  was  killed,  and  on  his 
body  was  found  the  pistol  worn  by  the  lamented 
Gaston,  who  fell  in  the  affair  with  Lieutenant  Colo 
nel  Steptoe,  in  May  last. 

Again  I  have  the  pleasure  of  presenting  to  the 
department  the  gentlemen  of  my  staff : 

ist  Lieutenant  P.  A.  Owen,  adjutant  9th  in 
fantry,  and  acting  assistant  adjutant  general. 


MEASURING  STRENGTH  207 

ist  Lieutenant  J.  Mullan,  2d  artillery,  engineer 
officer,  and  commanding  friendly  Indians. 

Captain  R.  W.  Kirkfiam,  assistant  quartermas 
ter. 

Assistant  Surgeon  J.  F.  Hammond,  United 
States  army. 

Assistant  Surgeon  J.  F.  Randolph,  United  States 
army. 

These  gentlemen  were  all  on  the  field,  cool,  ener 
getic  and  brave,  whether  conveying  my  orders  to 
distant  points  of  the  line  or  attending  to  their  pro 
fessional  duties.  A  memoir  and  topographical 
sketch  of  the  field,  by  Lieutenant  Mullan,  acting 
engineer  officer,  is  herewith  enclosed. 
Very  respectfully, 

G.  WRIGHT, 
Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 

Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Asst.  Adj.  Gen.,  Headquarters,  Department  of 
the  Pacific,  Fort  Vancouver,  Washington 
Territory." 

During  this  fight,  as  it  was  afterward  learned, 
Chief  Kamiaken  was  severely  wounded.  A  limb 
torn  from  a  tree  near  which  he  was  standing,  by  a 
bursting  shell,  struck  him  on  the  head. 

Lieutenant  Wm.  D.  Fender  had  at  one  instance 
in  the  fight  a  very  interesting  experience.  While 
charging  the  Indians  with  Troop  C,  at  close  quar 
ters,  he  dashed  up  to  the  side  of  a  warrior  whom 
he  intended  to  engage,  when  the  lock  of  his  pistol 


208      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

refused  to  work.  Not  having  time  to  draw  his 
saber,  the  Indian  actively  preparing  to  receive  him, 
he  grappled  his  adversary  and  threw  him  from  his 
horse  where  he  was  dispatched  by  a  trooper  who 
came  up  behind. 


XIV 

RETRIBUTION 

ULJ  EADQUARTERS    Expedition    Against 
Northern  Indians, 

Camp  on  the  Spokane  River,  W.  T., 
1 6  miles  above  the  'Falls/ 

September  9,  1858. 

Sir:  I  remained  during  the  6th  at  my  camp, 
three  miles  below  the  falls,  as  my  troops  required 
rest  after  the  long  march  and  battle  of  the  previous 
day.  No  hostile  demonstrations  were  made  by  the 
enemy  during  the  day;  they  approached  the  oppo 
site  bank  of  the  river  in  very  small  parties  and  in 
timated  a  desire  to  talk,  but  no  direct  communica 
tion  was  held  with  them,  as  the  distance  was  too 
great  and  the  river  deep  and  rapid. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  yth  I  advanced 
along  the  left  bank  of  the  Spokane,  and  soon  the 
Indians  were  seen  on  the  opposite  side,  and  a  talk 
began  with  our  friendly  Nez  Perces  and  interpret 
ers.  They  said  that  they  wanted  to  come  and  see 
me  with  the  chief  Garey,  who  was  near  by.  I  told 
them  to  meet  me  at  the  ford,  two  miles  above  the 
falls. 

I  halted  at  the  ford  and  encamped;  soon  after 
Garry  crossed  over  and  came  to  me;  he  said  that 
he  had  always  been  opposed  to  fighting,  but  that 
the  young  men  and  many  of  the  chiefs  were  against 
him,  and  he  could  not  control  them.  I  then  told 
him  to  go  back  and  say  to  all  Indians  and  chiefs, 


210      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

'I  have  met  you  in  two  bloody  battles;  you  have 
been  badly  whipped;  you  have  lost  several  chiefs 
and  many  warriors  killed  or  wounded.  I  have  not 
lost  a  man  or  animal ;  I  have  a  large  force,  and  you 
Spokanes,  Coeur  d'Alenes,  Pelouses,  and  Pen 
d'Oreilles  may  unite,  and  I  can  defeat  you  as  badly 
as  before.  I  did  not  come  into  this  country  to  ask 
you  to  make  peace;  I  came  here  to  fight.  Now, 
when  you  are  tired  of  the  war,  and  ask  for  peace,  I 
will  tell  you  what  you  must  do:  You  must  come 
to  me  with  your  arms,  with  your  women  and  chil 
dren,  and  everything  you  have,  and  lay  them  at  my 
feet;  you  must  put  your  faith  in  me  and  trust  to  my 
mercy.  If  you  do  this,  I  shall  then  dictate  the 
terms  upon  which  I  will  grant  you  peace.  If  you  do 
not  do  this,  war  will  be  made  on  you  this  year  and 
next,  and  until  your  nation  shall  be  exterminated.' 

I  told  Garry  that  he  could  go  and  say  to  all  the 
Indians  that  he  might  fall  in  with  what  I  had  said, 
and  also  to  say  that  if  they  did  as  I  demanded  no 
life  should  be  taken.  Garey  promised  to  join  me 
the  following  (yesterday)  morning  on  the  march. 

After  my  interview  with  Garey,  the  chief  Polot- 
kin,  with  nine  warriors,  approached  and  desired  an 
interview.  I  received  them.  I  found  this  chief  was 
the  writer  of  one  of  the  three  letters  sent  to-  you 
by  Congiato;  that  he  had  been  conspicuous  in  the 
affair  with  Colonel  Steptoe,  and  was  the  leader  in 
the  battles  of  the  ist  and  5th  instant  with  us;  they 
had  left  their  rifles  on  the  opposite  bank.  I  de 
sired  the  chief  and  warriors  to  sit  still  while  two  of 
his  men  were  sent  over  to  bring  me  the  rifles.  I 
then  told  this  chief  that  I  desired  him  to  remain 


RETRIBUTION  211 

with  me,  with  one  of  his  men  whom  we  recognized 
as  having  been  lately  at  Walla  Walla  with  Father 
Ravelle,  and  who  was  strongly  suspected  of  having 
been  engaged  in  the  murder  of  the  two  miners  in 
April  last.  I  told  the  chief  that  I  wished  him  to 
send  his  other  men,  and  bring  in  all  of  them,  with 
their  arms  and  families.  I  marched  at  sunrise  on 
the  morning  of  the  8th,  and  at  the  distance  of  nine 
miles  discovered  a  cloud  of  dust  in  the  mountains 
to  the  front  and  right,  and  evidently  a  great  con> 
motion  in  that  quarter.  I  closed  up  the  train  and 
left  it  guarded  by  a  troop  of  horse  and  two  com 
panies  of  foot,  and  I  then  ordered  Major  Grier  to 
push  rapidly  forward  with  three  companies  of  dra 
goons,  and  I  followed  with  the  foot  troops.  The 
distance  proved  greater  than  was  expected;  deep 
ravines  intervening  between  us  and  the  mountains, 
but  the  dragoons  and  Nez  Perces  under  Lieutenant 
Mullan  were  soon  seen  passing  over  the  first  hills. 
The  Indians  were  driving  off  their  stock,  and  had 
gone  so  far  into  the  mountains  that  our  horsemen 
had  to  dismount,  and,  after  a  smart  skirmish,  suc 
ceeded  in  capturing  at  least  eight  hundred  horses; 
and  when  the  foot  troops  had  passed  over  the  first 
mountain,  the  captured  animals  were  seen  ap 
proaching  under  charge  of  Lieutenant  Davidson, 
with  his  men  on  foot,  and  the  Nez  Perces.  The 
troops  were  then  re-formed  and  moved  to  this 
camp,  I  having  previously  sent  an  express  to  the 
pack  train  to  advance  along  the  river.  After  en 
camping  last  evening  I  investigated  the  case  of  the 
Indian  prisoner  suspected  of  having  been  engaged 
in  the  murder  of  the  two  miners;  the  fact  of  his 


212      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

guilt  was  established  beyond  doubt,   and  he  was 
hung  at  sunset. 

After  sunset  last  evening  I  sent  two  companies 
of  foot  and  a  troop  of  horse  three  miles  up  the  river 
to  capture  a  herd  of  cattle,  but  they  were  so  wild 
that  it  was  found  impossible  to  drive  them  in;  an 
other  attempt  was  made  this  morning,  but  they 
could  not  be  obtained. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
GEO.  WRIGHT, 
Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assist.  Adjut.  Gen.,  Headquarters  Department 
of  the  Pacific,  Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

At  daybreak  on  the  morning  of  the  9th,  three 
companies  of  dragoons  were  sent  out  to1  destroy 
some  Indian  lodges  and  storehouses  that  had  been 
discovered  in  the  vicinity.  They  reported  the  burn 
ing  of  seven,  some  of  which  were  well  filled,  while 
from  others  the  storage  appeared  to  have  been  re 
cently  removed.  It  was  subsequently  learned  from 
the  priests  at  the  Coeur  d'Alene  Mission  that  one 
of  the  storehouses  destroyed  contained  the  carriage 
of  one  of  the  howitzers  buried  by  Colonel  Steptoe 
on  the  battle-field  of  Tohotonimme. 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  on  the  Spokane  River,  W.  T.,  16 
miles  above  the  'Falls/ 

September  10,  1858. 
Sir:    I  have  this  morning  received    a    dispatch 


RETRIBUTION  213 

from  Father  Joset,  at  the  Coeur  d'Alene  Mission. 
He  says  that  the  hostiles  are  down  and  suing  for 
peace;  that  there  was  great  rejoicing  amongst  the 
friendly  Indians  when  they  heard  of  our  two  vic 
tories  over  the  hostiles;  had  we  been  defeated,  all 
those  who  did  not  join  the  hostiles  would  have 
been  sacrificed. 

I  have  just  sent  off  Father  Joset's  messenger.  I 
said  to  the  father  that  he  could  say  to  those  who 
had  not  been  engaged  in  this  war  that  they  had 
nothing  to1  fear — that  they  should  remain  quiet 
with  their  women  and  children  around  them.;  to 
say  to  all  Indians,  whether  Coeur  d'Alenes  or  be 
longing  to  other  tribes,  who  have  taken  part  in  this 
unhappy  war,  that  if  they  were  sincere  and  truly 
desire  a  lasting  peace,  they  must  all  come  to  me 
with  their  guns,  with  their  families,  and  all  they 
have,  and  trust  entirely  to  my  mercy;  that  I  will 
promise  only  that  no  life  shall  be  taken  for  acts 
committed  during  the  war.  I  will  then  tell  them 
what  I  do  require  before  I  grant  them  peace.  As 
I  reported  in  my  communication  of  yesterday  the 
capture  of  800  horses  on  the  8th  instant,  I  have 
now  to  add  that  this  large  band  of  horses  composed 
the  entire  wealth  of  the  Pelouse  chief  Til-co-ax. 
This  man  has  ever  been  hostile;  for  the  last  two 
years  he  has  been  constantly  sending  his  young  men 
into  the  Walla  Walla  valley,  and  stealing  horses 
and  cattle  from  the  settlers  and  from  the  govern 
ment.  He  boldly  acknowledged  these  facts  when 
he  met  Colonel  Steptoe,  in  May  last.  Retributive 
justice  has  now  overtaken  him;  the  blow  has  been 
severe  but  well  merited.  I  found  myself  embar- 


214      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

rassed  with  these  800  horses.  I  could  not  hazard 
the  experiment  of  moving  with  such  a  number  of 
animals  (many  of  them  very  wild)  along  with  my 
large  train ;  should  a  stampede  take  place,  we  might 
not  only  lose  our  captured  animals,  but  many  of 
our  own.  Under  those  circumstances,  I  determined 
to  kill  them  all,  save  a  few  for  service  in  the  quar 
termaster's  department  and  to  replace  broken-down 
animals.  I  deeply  regretted  killing  these  poor  crea 
tures,  but  a  dire  necessity  drove  me  to  it.  This 
work  of  slaughter  has  been  going  on  since  10 
o'clock  of  yesterday,  and  will  not  be  completed  be 
fore  this  evening,  and  I  shall  march  for  the  Coeur 
d'Alene  Mission  tomorrow. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

Referring  further  to  Lieutenant  Kip's  journal, 
also  to  the  Journal  of  the  Military  Service  Institu 
tion  :  On  the  morning  of  the  9th,  Colonel  Wright 
convened  a  board  of  officers  to  determine  what 
should  be  done  with  the  captured  horses.  It  was 
decided  that  one  hundred  and  thirty  should  be  se 
lected  for  use  of  the  command  and  the  remainder 
shot.  Each  of  the  officers  was  allowed  to  select  a 
pony  for  himself,  but  with  the  understanding  that 
if  it  did  not  prove  satisfactory  it  was  to  be  shot. 

Two  companies  were  ordered  out    to    perform 


RETRIBUTION  215 

the  duty  of  shooting  the  horses.  A  corral  was  first 
made,  into  which  they  were  all  driven.  Then  they 
were  lassoed,  one  by  one,  and  dragged  out  and 
dispatched  by  a  single  shot,  without  waste  of  am 
munition,  the  colts  being  knocked  on  the  head. 
This  method  was  continued  throughout  the  9th, 
and  at  the  close  of  the  day  about  two  hundred  and 
seventy  animals  had  been  killed.  During  the  night 
following  the  camp  was  continually  disturbed  by 
the  distressing  cries  of  mares  whose  young  had  been 
thus  slain. 

The  process  adopted  on  the  9th  for  killing  the 
horses  being  deemed  too  slow,  on  the  following  day 
volleys  were  fired  into  the  frightened,  huddled  mass 
by  companies  drawn  up  for  the  purpose,  until  all 
were  put  to  death. 

At  this  date,  1911,  over  fifty  years  after  that 
occurrence,  the  place  is  still  marked  by  the  bleachr 
ing  bones  of  the  innocent  animals  whose  lives  were 
sacrificed  to  appease  the  stern  demands  of  warfare. 
The  visitor  at  Spokane  Bridge,  Washington,  may, 
at  any  time,  have  the  spot  pointed  out  to  him. 

The  horses  reserved  for  the  command  proved  to 
be  too  refractory  for  safe  utility,  and  it  was  not 
long  ere  they  were  nearly  all  disposed  of.  The  per 
sistent  efforts  of  some  of  the  officers,  however,  to 
bring  those  selected  by  themselves  into  subjection, 
furnished  a  great  deal  of  amusement  to  the  troops, 
besides  a  sore  accumulation  of  bruises  to  the  offi 
cers,  and  resulted,  generally,  in  a  sentence  of  exe 
cution  being  pronounced  upon  the  hapless  cayuse. 

One  lieutenant  who  had  selected  a  specially  hand 
some  pony,  undertook  to  break  it  without  the 


216      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

assistance  of  more  experienced  horsemen.  For  a 
day  or  two  it  submitted  to  the  saddle  in  a  philo 
sophical  sort  of  way  without  any  extraordinary 
show  of  rebellion,  but  one  day  as  the  column  pur 
sued  the  even  tenor  of  its  way,  true  to  the  dispo 
sition  of  its  kind,  the  animal  suddenly  shot  out  of 
the  line  and  began  bucking.  The  lieutenant  made 
shift  to  retain  his  position  in  the  saddle,  but  was 
soon  thrown,  striking  the  ground  with  great  force. 
The  pony  then  made  off  to  water.  After  being 
caught  and  brought  back  it  was  again  mounted  by 
the  lieutenant,  and  again  it  went  to  bucking.  This 
time  the  lieutenant  took  advantage  of  the  first 
favorable  opportunity  and  slid  off.  He  then  asked 
if  any  man  in  his  company  would  volunteer  to  ride 
it  and  in  response  one  man  stepped  forward.  In  a 
short  time  after  mounting,  he,  too,  was  thrown, 
and  the  officer  was  unable  to  induce  any  others  to 
volunteer  for  the  performance.  The  cayuse  was 
therefore  ordered  to  the  rear,  where  it  suffered  the 
fate  of  so  many  of  its  fellows. 

With  Lieutenant  Mullan's  Nez  Perces  there  was 
an  Indian  known  as  "Cutmouth  John,"  so  called 
from  a  conspicuous  scar  extending  from,  his  mouth, 
which  had  been  caused,  apparently,  by  a  knife  cut. 
He  was  generally  regarded  as  being  somewhat 
"cultus,"  though  his  cunning  maneuvers  were  often 
amusing.  No  other  in  Mullan's  force  secured 
more  scalps  than  he,  and  no  one  perhaps  was  en 
titled  to  fewer.  He  persisted  in  spending  a  great 
deal  of  his  time  hanging  around  the  officers  and 
had  elicited  a  promise  from  the  lieutenant  of  the 
cow-boy  propensities  that  if  the  pony  selected 


BRIGADIER-GENERAL  HYLAN  B.  LYON 
In  Confederate  Uniform 


RETRIBUTION  217 

proved  to  be  unsuitable  it  should  be  turned  over  to 
him.  Coming  upon  the  scene  soon  after  the  pony 
had  been  shot,  he  straightway  reminded  the  officer 
of  his  promise.  The  latter  could  only  plead  that 
he  had  forgotten  the  circumstance,  but,  to  assuage 
the  wounded  feelings  of  "Cutmouth,"  in  lieu  of  the 
pony  he  offered  him  a  shirt  which  was  extra  among 
his  wardrobe.  Being  in  far  greater  need  of  apparel 
than  of  a  pony,  the  substitute  was  entirely  satis 
factory  to  the  Machiavellian  brave. 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  at  the  Coeur  d'Alene  Mission,  W. 
T.,  September  15,  1858. 

Sir:  I  marched  from  my  camp  on  the  Spokane 
river,  1 6  miles  above  the  falls,  on  the  morning  of 
the  nth  instant;  after  fording  the  river,  our  line 
of  march  was  pursued  along  its  right  bank  for 
fourteen  miles,  when  I  struck  the  Coeur  d'Alene 
lake  and  encamped.  Resuming  our  march  on  the 
1 2th,  we  soon  lost  view  of  the  lake  on  our  right 
and  struck  into  the  mountains,  with  a  forest  on 
either  hand,  and  a  trail  which  admitted  only  the 
passage  of  a  single  man  or  animal  at  a  time.  After 
marching  twelve  miles  I  found  a  small  prairie,  with 
a  fine  running  stream  of  water,  and  encamped. 

Marching  early  on  the  i3th,  we  found  the  trail 
infinitely  worse  than  that  of  the  previous  day;  pass 
ing  through  a  dense  forest,  with  an  impenetrable 
undergrowth  of  bushes  on  both  sides,  and  an  almost 
continuous  obstruction  from  fallen  trees,  our  prog 
ress  was  necessarily  slow,  having  to  halt  frequently 


218      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

and  cut  away  the  logs  before  our  animals  could  pass 
over.  The  column  and  pack  train  could  only  move 
in  single  file,  and  extended  from  six  to  eight  miles, 
but  it  was  perfectly  safe,  the  front  and  rear  were 
strongly  guarded,  and  nature  had  fortified  either 
flank.  No  communication  could  be  had  with  the 
head  of  the  column  and  its  rear,  and  thus  we  fol 
lowed  this  lonely  trail  for  nineteen  miles  to  this 
place.  The  rear  of  the  pack  train  with  the  guards 
did  not  reach  here  until  10  o'clock  at  night.  I 
found  the  Indians  here  in  much  alarm  as  to  the  fate 
which  awaited  them,  but  happily  they  are  now  all 
quieted.  Father  Joset  has  been  extremely  zealous 
and  persevering  in  bringing  in  the  hostiles.  They 
are  terribly  frightened,  but  last  evening  and  today 
they  are  coming  in  quite  freely  with  the  women  and 
children,  and  turning  over  to  the  quartermaster 
such  horses,  mules,  &c.,  as  they  have  belonging  to 
the  United  States. 

The  hostile  Spokanes  have  many  of  them  gone 
beyond  the  mountains  and  will  not  return  this  win^ 
ter.  The  Pelouses  with  their  chiefs,  Kamiaken 
and  Til-co-ax,  are  not  far  off,  but  it  is  doubtful 
whether  they  will  voluntarily  come  in.  If  they  do 
not,  I  shall  pursue  them  as  soon  as  I  can  settle  with 
the  Coeur  d'Alenes. 

The  chastisement  which  these  Indians  have  re 
ceived  has  been  severe  but  well  merited,  and  abso 
lutely  necessary  to  impress  them  with  our  power. 
For  the  last  eighty  miles  our  route  has  been  marked 
by  slaughter  and  devastation;  900  horses  and  a 
large  number  of  cattle  have  been  killed  or  appro 
priated  to  our  own  use;  many  horses,  with  large 
quantities  of  wheat  and  oats,  also  many  caches  of 


RETRIBUTION  219 

vegetables,  kamas,  and  dried  berries,  have  been 
destroyed.  A  blow  has  been  struck  which  they  will 
never  forget. 

I  hope  to  march  from  this  place  on  the  i8th  or 
1 9th  in  the  direction  of  Colonel  Steptoe's  battle 
ground,  having  in  view  to  intercept,  if  possible,  the 
Pelouses,  and  also  to  hold  a  meeting  with  several 
bands  of  the  Spokanes,  if  they  can  be  collected. 

The  troops  are  in  fine  health  and  spirits.  I  have 
provisions  which,  by  economy  and  a  slight  reduc 
tion  of  the  ration,  will  last  until  the  5th  of  October. 
We  shall  soon  feel  the  want  of  bootees  very  sen 
sibly.  The  days  are  warm,  but  ice  a  quarter  of  an 
inch  thick  is  made  every  night. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.WRIGHT, 

Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  Department  of  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  35  miles  S.  W.  of  Coeur  d'Alenes 

Mission,  W.  T.,  Sept.  21,  1858. 
Sir:    I  have  the  honor  to  submit  a    resume    of 
operations  since  my  communication    (No.   17)    of 
the  1 5th  instant. 

On  the  1 7th  instant  the  entire  Coeur  d'Alenes 
nation  having  assembled  at  my  camp  near  the  mis 
sion,  I  called  them  together  in  council.  I  then 
stated  to  them  the  cause  of  my  making  war  upon 
them.  I  made  my  demands  specifically:  ist,  that 


220      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

they  should  surrender  to  me  the  men  who  com 
menced  the  attack  on  Lieutenant  Colonel  Steptoe, 
contrary  to  the  orders  of  their  chiefs;  2nd,  that 
they  should  deliver  up  to  me  all  public  or  private 
property  in  their  possession,  whether  that  aban 
doned  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Steptoe,  or  received 
from  any  other  source;  3rd,  that  they  should  allow 
all  white  persons  to  travel  at  all  times  through 
their  country  unmolested;  4th,  that  as  security  for 
their  future  good  behavior,  they  should  deliver  to 
me  one  chief  and  four  men  with  their  families,  as 
hostages,  to  be  taken  to  Fort  Walla  Walla. 

After  a  brief  consultation,  they  announced  their 
determination  to  comply  with  all  my  demands  in 
every  particular,  in  sincerity  and  good  faith. 

All  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  nation,  with  the  excep 
tion  of  some  six  or  eight,  were  present  at  the  coun 
cil;  and  as  an  evidence  that  they  had  previously 
determined  to  make  peace  on  any  terms,  they 
brought  with  them  their  families,  and  all  the  prop 
erty  they  had  belonging  to  the  government  or  to 
individuals,  ready  and  willing  to  submit  to  such 
terms  as  I  should  dictate. 

The  chiefs  and  head  men  came  forward  and 
signed  the  preliminary  articles  of  a  treaty  of  peace 
and  friendship,  and  in  the  course  of  the  day  ful 
filled,  as  far  as  practicable,  my  demands  by  deliver 
ing  up  horses,  mules  and  camp  equipage. 

The  chiefs  and  head  men  expressed  great  grief 
and  apparently  sincere  repentance  for  their  mis 
conduct,  which  had  involved  them  in  a  war  with  the 
United  States.  I  have  never  witnessed  such  a  una 
nimity  of  feeling  nor  such  manifestations  of  joy  as 
was  expressed  by  the  whole  Coeur  d'Alenes  nation, 


RETRIBUTION  221 

men,  women  and  children,  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
treaty.  They  know  us,  they  have  felt  our  power, 
and  I  have  full  faith  that  henceforth  the  Cbeur 
d'Alenes  will  be  our  staunch  friends. 

I  marched  from  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  Mission  on 
the  morning  of  the  1 8th,  having  with  me  the  pris 
oners,  hostages,  and  many  other  Coeur  d'Alenes,  as 
guides,  &c.  Our  route  lay  down  the  right  bank  of 
the  Coeur  d'Alenes  river  for  thirteen  miles,  where 
I  encamped  at  a  point  where  the  river  has  to  be 
ferried.  I  occupied  most  of  the  I9th  in  crossing 
the  troops,  animals,  and  stores,  assisted  by  the  In 
dians  with  their  canoes. 

Leaving  camp  on  the  2Oth,  we  pursued  our 
march  still  in  the  mountains,  and  the  trail  obstructed 
by  fallen  trees,  until  we  struck  the  St.  Joseph's  river 
at  thirteen  miles  and  encamped.  Again  we  found  a 
river  which  could  not  be  forded,  and  our  two  boats 
with  the  Indian  canoes  were  instantly  called  into 
requisition.  By  sunset  the  general  supply  train  was 
crossed,  and  recommencing  at  daylight  this  morn 
ing,  by  12  o'clock  m.  the  rear  of  the  column  was 
ready  to  move. 

I  shall  march  tomorrow  for  the  vicinity  of  Lieu 
tenant  Colonel  Steptoe's  battle-ground  to  obtain 
the  abandoned  howitzers,  and  in  the  expectation  of 
meeting  the  Spokanes  and  Pelouses. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  Qth  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 


222      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

"Preliminary  Articles  of  a   Treaty  of  Peace  and 

Friendship  Between  the  United  States  and 

the  Coeur  d'Alene  Indians. 

Article  i.  Hostilities  between  the  United  States 
and  the  Coeur  d'Alene  Indians  shall  cease  from  and 
after  this  date,  September  17,  1858. 

Article  2.  The  chiefs  and  headmen  of  the 
Coeur  d'Alene  Indians,  for  and  in  behalf  of  the 
whole  nation,  agree  and  promise  to  surrender  to  the 
United  States  all  property  in  their  possession  be 
longing  either  to  the  government  or  to  individuals, 
whether  said  property  was  captured  or  abandoned 
by  the  troops  of  the  United  States. 

Article  3.  The  chiefs  and  headmen  of  the 
Coeur  d'Alene  nation  agree  to  surrender  to  the 
United  States  the  men  who  commenced  the  battle 
with  Lieutenant  Colonel  Step-toe,  contrary  to  the 
orders  of  their  chiefs,  and  also  to  give  at  least  one 
chief  and  four  men,  with  their  families,  to  the  offi 
cer  in  command  of  the  troops  as  hostages  for  their 
future  good  conduct. 

Article  4.  The  chiefs  and  headmen  of  the 
Coeur  d'Alene  nation  promise  that  all  white  persons 
shall  travel  through  their  country  unmolested,  and 
that  no  Indians  hostile  to  the  United  States  shall  be 
allowed  within  the  limits  of  their  country. 

Article  5.  The  officer  in  command  of  the 
United  States  troops,  for  and  in  behalf  of  the  gov 
ernment,  promise  that  if  the  foregoing  conditions 
are  fully  complied  with  no  war  shall  be  made  upon 
the  Coeur  d'Alene  nation ;  and  further,  that  the  men 
who  are  to  be  surrendered,  whether  those  who  com- 


RETRIBUTION  223 

menced  the  fight  with  Lieutenant  Colonel  Steptoe 
or  as  hostages  for  the  future  good  conduct  of  the 
Coeur  d'Alene  nation,  shall  in  no  wise  be  injured, 
and  shall,  within  one  year  from  the  date  hereof,  be 
restored  to  their  nation. 

Article  6.  It  is  agreed  by  both  of  the  aforesaid 
contacting  parties  that  when  the  foregoing  articles 
shall  have  been  fully  complied  with,  a  permanent 
treaty  of  peace  and  friendship  shall  be  made. 

Article  7.  It  is  agreed  by  the  chiefs  and  head 
men  of  the  Coeur  d'Alene  nation  that  this  treaty  of 
peace  and  friendship  shall  extend  also  to  include  the 
Nez  Perces  nation  of  Indians. 

Done  at  the  headquarters  of  the  expedition 
against  northern  Indians,  at  the  Coeur  d'Alene  Mis 
sion,  Washington  Territory,  this  iyth  day  of  Sep 
tember,  1858. 

G.  WRIGHT, 
Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 

Mil-kar>si,  his  x  mark. 
Sal-tize,  his  x  mark. 
Vincent,  his  x  mark. 
Joseph,  his  x  mark. 
Jean  Pierre,  his  x  mark. 
Pierre  Pauline,  his  x  mark. 
Louis  Margeni,  his  x  mark. 
Cypronani,  his  x  mark. 
Augustin,  his  x  mark. 
Paul,  his  x  mark. 
Bonaventure,  his  x  mark. 
Cassimere,  his  x  mark. 
Bernard,  his  x  mark. 


224      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Anthony,  his  x  mark. 
Leo,  his  x  mark. 
Patricia,  his  x  mark. 
Pierre,  his  x  mark. 
Jean  Pierre,  his  x  mark. 
Witnesses: 

E,  D.  Keyes,  Captain  30}  Artillery. 

W.  N.  Grier,  Brevet  Major  United  States  Army. 
R.  W.  Kirkham,  Captain  and  Assistant  Quarter 
master. 

F.  F.  Dent,  Captain  9th  Infantry. 
C.  S.  Winder,  Captain  9th  Infantry. 

J.    F.    Hammond,    Assistant    Surgeon    United 
States  Army. 

6.8.  A.  Hardie,  Captain  3d  Artillery. 
.  G.  Gibson,  ist  Lieutenant  3d  Artillery. 
R.  O.  Tyler,  ist  Lieutenant  3d  Artillery. 
Jno.    F.    Randolph,    Assistant   Surgeon    United 

States  Army. 

H.  B.  Davidson,  ist  Lieutenant  ist  Dragoons. 
W.  D.  Pender,  2d  Lieutenant  ist  Dragoons." 

The  provisions  of  this  treaty  were,  on  the  part  of 
the  Indians,  religiously  complied  with.  From  the 
date  o<f  its  execution  to  the  present,  peace  between 
the  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  the  whites  has  remained  un 
broken.  Neither  have  they  engaged  in  war  with 
other  tribes.  There  is  a  story,  familiar  to  those 
who  have  had  long  acquaintance  with  the  Coeur 
d'Alenes,  and  believed  to  be  well  founded,  that  in 
the  days  of  the  Sioux  wars  an  envoy  from  that  tribe 
came  over  the  mountains  to  induce  the  Coeur 


CHIEF  SELTICE,  COEUR  D'ALENE 


RETRIBUTION  225 

d'Alenes  to  join  in  a  general  uprising,  but  that 
Chief  Seltice,  after  hearing  his  proposal,  ordered 
him  to  be  conducted  to  the  reservation  line  and  from 
there  started  in  no  gentle  manner  toward  the  land 
from  whence  he  had  come. 

During  Chief  Joseph's  war,  in  1877,  early  in 
August  the  report  was  spread  among  the  settlers 
throughout  the  Palouse  country  that  the  hostile  Nez 
Perces  were  headed  northward  and  would  soon 
sweep  over  the  territory  lying  on  the  eastern  side, 
near  the  mountains.  Many  of  the  settlers,  becom 
ing  alarmed,  abandoned  their  farms  and  hastened 
to  Colfax,  the  county  seat,  for  safety.  During  their 
absence  some  of  the  farms  near  the  Coeur  d'Alene 
reservation  were  protected  from  the  depredations 
of  the  large  numbers  of  range  horses  and  cattle  that 
roamed  at  will  through  the  country,  by  Indians 
under  direction  of  Seltice. 

The  older  Coeur  d'Alenes,  those  who  were,  or 
could  have  been  participants  in  the  council  held 
with  Colonel  Wright,  were,  with  few  exceptions, 
honorable  in  their  dealings.  Mr.  H.  C.  Harlow, 
an  early  settler  still  living  near  Farmington,  Wash 
ington,  was  for  many  years  engaged  in  business  in 
that  town,  which  was,  until  the  advent  of  the  O.  R. 
&  N.  railroad,  the  nearest  and  principal  trading 
point  for  the  Coeur  d'Alenes.  During  that  time 
Mr.  Harlow  had  extensive  business  relations  with 
the  Indians,  much  of  which  was  carried  in  open  ac 
counts,  and  his  losses,  he  says,  on  account  of  their 
dishonesty  were  very  slight.  He  asserts,  also,  that 
many  of  them  with  whom  he  came  in  almost  daily 
contact  were  possessed  of  such  qualities  of  mind 


226      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

and  heart  as  to  render  their  acquaintance  desirable 
and  their  friendship  valuable. 

On  the  Fourth  of  July,  1891,  Chief  Seltice  was 
induced  to  deliver  an  oration  for  the  celebration 
then  held  at  Farmington.  It  was  the  good  fortune 
of  the  writer  to  hear  the  chiefs  effort;  and  though 
it  was  delivered  in  his  mother  tongue,  and  could  be 
understood  by  those  only  who  were  familiar  with 
the  Indian  language,  his  deep,  well-modulated 
voice,  his  striking  gestures  and  his  dignified  bearing 
were  models  of  the  orator's  art  and  impelled  the 
highest  admiration. 


XV 

THE  SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL. 
OWHI  AND  QUALCHIEN. 

44  ¥  ¥  EADQUARTERS    Expedition    Against 
Northern  Indians, 

Camp  on  the  Ned-whauld  River,  W. 
T.,  Lat.  47  Deg.,  24  Min.  N., 

September  24,  1858. 

Sir :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  a  continuation  of 
the  history  of  my  operations  since  the  2 1  st,  the  date 
of  my  last  communication  (No.  18). 

Marching  from  my  camp  on  the  morning  of  the 
22d,  at  the  distance  of  three  miles  we  emerged  from 
the  woods  onto  the  open  prairie,  and  after  pursuing 
a  west-southwest  course  for  eighteen  miles  over  a 
rolling  country  thinly  studded  with  pines  we  reached 
this  place  and  encamped. 

Before  reaching  here  I  was  advised  that  the 
whole  Spokane  nation  were  at  hand,  with  all  their 
chiefs,  headmen,  and  warriors,  ready  and  willing  to 
submit  to  such  terms  as  I  should  dictate. 

Yesterday  at  10  o'clock  a.  m.  I  assembled  the 
Indians  in  council,  and  after  enumerating  the  crimes 
they  had  committed,  I  made  the  same  demands 
upon  them  which  had  been  made  upon  the  Coeur 
d'Alenes. 

Speeches  were  made  by  the  principal  chiefs. 
They  acknowledged  their  crimes,  and  expressed 


228      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

great  sorrow  for  what  they  had  done,  and  thank 
fulness  for  the  mercy  extended  to  them.  They 
stated  that  they  were  all  ready  to  sign  the  treaty 
and  comply  in  good  faith  with  all  its  stipulations. 

The  chiefs  Garey,  Polothin,  and  Mil-kap^si  were 
present;  the  first  two  are  Spokanes,  the  last  is  a 
Coeur  d'Alenes.  It  will  be  recollected  that  each 
of  those  men  wrote  a  letter  to  the  general  in  August 
last.  That  of  Mil-kap-si  was  particularly  signifi 
cant,  haughty,  and  defiant  in  tone,  and  willing  to 
make  peace  if  we  desired  it,  but  unwilling  to  take 
the  initiative.  This  man  was  not  present  when  the 
treaty  was  made  with  the  Coeur  d'Alenes.  Now  he 
comes  in  and  humbly  asks  for  peace,  and  that  he 
may  be  allowed  to  sign  the  treaty.  I  granted  his 
request,  but  I  took  occasion  before  the  whole  council 
to  remind  him  of  his  letter  to  General  Clarke,  and 
to  say  to  him  that  we  had  not  asked  for  peace. 

Amongst  this  assemblage  of  Spokane  Indians 
were  representatives  from  the  Calespelles  and  some 
other  small  bands,  who  stated  that  they  had  not  en 
gaged  personally  in  the  war,  but  that  some  of  their 
young  men  had  been  in  the  fights.  I  did  not  make 
any  special  treaty  with  them,,  but  told  them  that 
they  might  consider  themselves  on  the  same  footing 
as  the  Spokanes,  so  long  as  they  refrained  from  war 
and  conformed  to  the  articles  of  the  Spokane  treaty. 

The  entire  Spokane  nation,  chiefs,  headmen,  and 
warriors,  expressed  great  joy  that  peace  was  re 
stored,  and  promised,  before  the  Great  Spirit,  to 
remain  our  true  friends  forevermore.  They  have 
suffered,  they  have  felt  us  in  battle,  and  I  have  faith 
that  they  will  keep  their  word. 


SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  229 

Enclosed  herewith  are  copies  of  the  treaties  made 
with  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  Spokanes. 

I  cannot  close  this  communication  without  ex 
pressing  my  thanks  to  Father  Joset,  the  superior  of 
the  Coeur  d'Alene  mission,  for  his  zealous  and  un 
wearied  exertions  in  bringing  all  these  Indians  to  an 
understanding  of  their  true  position.  For  ten  days 
and  nights  the  father  has  toiled  incessantly,  and 
only  left  us  this  morning  after  witnessing  the  fru 
ition  of  all  his  labors. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  9th  Infantry. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

"Preliminary  Articles  of  a   Treaty  of  Peace  and 

Friendship  Between  the  United  States  and  the 

Spokane  Nation  of  Indians. 

Article  i.  Hostilities  shall  cease  between  the 
United  States  and  the  Spokane  nation  of  Indians 
from  and  after  this  date. 

Article  2.  The  chiefs  and  headmen  of  the  Spo 
kane  Indians,  for  and  in  behalf  of  the  whole  nation, 
promise  to  deliver  up  to  the  United  States  all  prop 
erty  in  their  possession  belonging  either  to  the  gov 
ernment  or  to  individual  white  persons. 

Article  3.  The  chiefs  and  headmen  of  the  Spo 
kane  Indians,  for  and  in  behalf  of  the  whole  nation, 
promise  and  agree  to  deliver  to  the  officers  in  com- 


230      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

mand  of  the  United  States  troops  the  men  who  com 
menced  the  attack  upon  Lieutenant  Colonel  Steptoe, 
contrary  to  the  orders  of  their  chiefs,  and  further  to 
deliver  as  aforesaid  at  least  one  chief  and  four  men 
with  their  families  as  hostages  for  their  future  good 
conduct. 

Article  4.  The  chiefs  and  headmen  of  the  Spo 
kane  nation  of  Indians  promise,  for  and  in  behalf  of 
the  whole  tribe,  that  all  white  persons  shall  at  all 
times  and  places  pass  through  their  country  unmo 
lested,  and  further,  that  no  Indians  hostile  to  the 
United  States  shall  be  allowed  to  pass  through  or 
remain  in  their  country. 

Article  5.  The  foregoing  conditions  being  fully 
complied  with  by  the  Spokane  nation,  the  officer  in 
command  of  the  United  States  troops  promises  that 
no  war  shall  be  made  upon  the  Spokanes,  and 
further,  that  the  men  delivered  up,  whether  as  pris 
oners  or  hostages,  shall  in  no  wise  be  injured,  and 
shall,  within  the  period  of  one  year,  be  restored  to 
their  nation. 

Article  6.  It  is  agreed  by  both  of  the  aforesaid 
parties  that  this  treaty  shall  also  extend  to  and  in 
clude  the  Nez  Perces  nation  of  Indians. 

Done  at  the  headquarters  of  the  expedition 
against  the  northern  Indians  at  camp  on  the  Ned- 
Whauld  (or  Lahtoo),  Washington  Territory,  this 
twenty-third  of  September,  eighteen  hundred  and 
fifty-eight. 

G.  WRIGHT, 
Colonel  9th  Infantry, 
Commanding  United  States  Troops. 


SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  231 

Pohlatkin. 

Spokan  Garry. 

Skul-hull,  his  x  mark. 

Moist-turm,  his  x  mark. 

Ski-ki-ah-men,  his  x  mark. 

She-luh-ki-its-ze,  his  x  mark. 

Mol-mol-e-muh,  his  x  mark. 

Ki-ahrmene,  his  x  mark. 

Hoh-hoh-mee,  his  x  mark. 

Huse-tesh-him-hiah,  his  x  mark. 

Nul-shil-she-hil-sote,  his  x  mark. 

Che-lah-him-sko,  his  x  mark. 

Huit-sute-tah,  his  x  mark. 

Kehrko,  his  x  mark. 

Qualt-til-tose-sum,  or  Big  Star,  his  x  mark. 

Chey-yal-kote,  his  x  mark. 

Quoi-quoi-yow,  his  x  mark. 

In-sko-me-nay,  his  x  mark. 

Its-che-mon-nee,  his  x  mark. 

It-tem-mee-koh  (son  of  Pohlatkin),  his  x  mark. 

Schil-cha-him,  his  x  mark. 

Meh-mah-icht-such,  his  x  mark. 

Be-noit,  his  x  mark. 

So-yar-ole-kim,  his  x  mark. 

Se-may-koh-lee,  his  x  mark. 

Sil-so-tee-chee,  his  x  mark. 

See-chee-nie,  his  x  mark. 

Ko-lirrirchin,  his  x  mark. 

Ho^ho-mish,  his  x  mark. 

Ski-ime,  his  x  mark. 

Se-ra-min-home,  his  x  mark. 

We-yil-sho,  his  x  mark. 

Che-nee-yah,  his  x  mark. 


232      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Sko^moh-it-kan,  his  x  mark. 
Quoit-quoit-il-nee,  his  x  mark. 
Pe-daltze,  his  x  mark. 

Witnesses: 

E.  D.  Keyes,  Captain  36  Artillery. 

Wm.  N.  Grier,  Brevet  Major  United  States 
Army. 

J.  F.  Hammond,  Assistant  Surgeon  United 
States  Army. 

R.  W.  Kirkham,  Captain,  Assistant  Quarter 
master. 

F.  F.  Dent,  Captain  9th  Infantry. 
Charles  S.  Winder,  Captain  Qth  Infantry. 
James  A.  Hardie,  Captain  3d  Artillery. 

A.  B.  Fleming,  ist  Lieutenant  9th  Infantry. 
Jno.  F.  Randolph,  Assistant    Surgeon    United 

States  Army. 

R.  O.  Tyler,  ist  Lieutenant  3d  Artillery. 
H.  B.  Lyon,  2d  Lieutenant  3d  Artillery. 
Lawrence  Kip,  2d  Lieutenant  3d  Artillery. 
J.  Howard,  20!  Lieutenant  3d  Artillery." 

The  foregoing  treaty,  together  with  that  made 
on  the  i  yth  with  the  Coeur  d'Alenes,  was  for 
warded  to  Army  Headquarters,  endorsed  by  Gen 
eral  Clarke  as  follows: 

"The  5th  article  in  each  of  these  treaties  is  dis 
approved,  in  so  far  as  it  accepts  a  conditional  sur 
render  of  those  Indians  guilty  of  commencing  the 
attack  on  the  troops. 

An  unconditional  surrender  was    demanded    by 


SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  233 

me  before  the  troops  were  sent  into  the  field;  less 
should  not  have  been  accepted  afterwards. 

A  surrender  of  the  guilty  conditioned  on  their 
immunity  from  punishment  is  futile. 

It  is  now  too  late  to  repair  the  error ;  the  prison 
ers  are  but  hostages  and  as  such  will  be  kept  as  long 
as  it  may  be  proper  to  do  so. 

The  agreement  to  admit  troops  and  citizens  to 
pass  through  the  country  had  better  have  been,  a 
demand  than  a  part  of  the  treaty,  but  this  matters 
not  much,  as  we  have  the  substance. 

N.  S.  CLARKE, 
Colonel  6th  Infantry, 
Brevet  Brigadier  General  Commanding." 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp    on    the    Ned-Whauld   (Lahtoo) 

River,  W.  T.,  September  24,  1858. 
Sir:    At  sunset  last  evening  the  Yakima  chief 
Ow-hi   presented    himself  before   me.     He    came 
from  the  lower  Spokane  river,  and  told  me  that  he 
had  left  his  son,  Qual-chew,  at  that  place. 

I  had  some  dealings  with  this  chief,  Ow-hi,  when 
I  was  on  my  Yakima  campaign  in  1856.  He  came 
to  me  when  I  was  encamped  on  the  Nah-chess  river, 
and  expressed  great  anxiety  for  peace,  and  promised 
to  bring  in  all  his  people  at  the  end  of  seven  days. 
He  did  not  keep  his  word,  but  fled  over  the  moun 
tains.  I  pursued  him  and  he  left  the  country.  I 
have  never  seen  him  from  that  time  until  last  eve 
ning.  In  all  this  time  he  has  been  considered  as 
semi-hostile,  and  no  reliance  could  be  placed  on  him. 


234      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

This  man  Qual-chew,  spoken  of  above,  is  the  son 
of  Ow-hi.  His  history,  for  three  years  past,  is  too 
well  known  to  need  recapitulation.  He  has  been 
actively  engaged  in  all  the  murders,  robberies,  and 
attacks  upon  the  white  people  since  1855,  both  east 
and  west  of  the  Cascade  mountains.  He  was  with 
the  party  who  attacked  the  miners  on  the  We-nat- 
che  river  in  June  last,  and  was  severely  wounded; 
but  recovering  rapidly  he  has  since  been  committing 
assaults  on  our  people  whenever  an  opportunity 
offered.  Under  these  circumstances,  I  was  very  de 
sirous  of  getting  Qual-chew  in  my  power.  I  seized 
Ow-hi  and  put  him  in  irons.  I  then  sent  a  mes 
senger  for  Qual-chew  desiring  his  presence  forth 
with,  with  notice  that  if  he  did  not  come  I  would 
hang  Ow-hi.  Qual-chew  came  to  me  at  9  o'clock 
this  morning,  and  at  9J4  a.  m.  he  was  hung. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 
Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

On  reaching  the  Ned-Whauld  (Latah  or  Hang 
man  creek)  it  was  observed  that  the  chiefs  and 
many  warriors  of  the  Spokanes  had  already  pitched 
their  lodges  there,  and  were  accompanied  by  Father 
Joset.  On  the  previous  day  the  great  chief  Kamia- 
ken,  who,  though  a  Palouse,  had  acquired  the  lead 
ership  of  the  Yakimas,  and  Tilkohitz,  the  Palouse 
chief  who,  it  was  said,  owned  the  band  of  horses 


SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  235 

captured  and  killed  by  Colonel  Wright  on  the  Spo 
kane  river,  were  there,  but  as  the  evening  came  on 
they  grew  apprehensive  as  to  the  treatment  that 
might  be  accorded  them  by  Colonel  Wright  and 
departed. 

Colonel  Wright  immediately  sent  Chiefs  Garry 
and  Big  Star  out  to  find  Kamiaken  with  instructions 
to  tell  him  to  come  in  and  surrender  himself  and  he 
should  not  be  harmed;  but  that  if  he  did  not  do  so, 
the  Colonel  would  pursue  him  until  he  captured 
him  and  then  put  him  to  death. 

The  council  was  convened  with  one  hundred  and 
seven  chiefs  and  warriors  present.  Besides  the  Spo- 
kanes,  there  were  present  representatives  from  the 
Pend  Oreilles,  Colvilles,  Calispells,  lies  des  Pierres, 
and  other  smaller  tribes. 

While  the  council  was  in  session,  Garry  and  Big 
Star  returned  and  reported  that,  after  searching 
without  success  through  the  entire  night,  they  came, 
at  daybreak,  upon  Kamiaken  and  Schroom,  his 
brother,  on  the  north  side  of  the  Spokane  river. 
The  chief  could  not  be  persuaded  to  return,  how 
ever,  for  he  feared  that,  even  though  Wright 
would  not  hang  him  on  the  spot,  he  would  carry 
him  captive  to  Walla  Walla  and,  perhaps,  confine 
him  about  the  fort  indefinitely. 

Having  no  taste  for  the  experience  of  being  run 
down  by  Colonel  Wright,  Kamiaken,  with  a  small 
following,  soon  hied  away  into  the  fastnesses  of  the 
Rocky  mountains. 

The  hanging  of  Qualchien  (as  spelled  by  Kip) 
was  an  event  which  produced  much  comment  among 
the  officers  and  men.  The  summary  manner  in 


236      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

which  he  was  ordered  to  his  execution,  after  having 
come  voluntarily  into  the  camp  of  his  enemy  seek 
ing  the  presence  of  the  commanding  officer,  was  a 
proceeding  unusual  and  has  since  been  strongly 
characterized  as  such  by  some  of  the  participants  in 
the  expedition.  If  these  diverse  opinions  are  well 
grounded,  the  event  may  be  regarded  as  being  the 
only  flaw  in  the  brilliancy  of  an  Indian  campaign 
that,  in  skill  of  direction  and  precision  of  execution, 
has  scarce  an  equal. 

In  the  light  of  legal  justice,  Qualchien  doubtless 
deserved  the  fate  that  was  meted  out  to  him.  He 
was  believed  to  have  been  guilty  of  the  murder  of 
at  least  nine  white  men,  at  various  times,  and  was 
charged  with  complicity  in  the  murder  of  Indian 
Agent  Bolen  prior  to  the  outbreak  of  1856. 

Chiefs  Owhi  and  Qualchien  were,  as  has  been 
previously  stated,  respectively  father  and  son,  and 
were  Yakimas.  Owhi  was  a  brother-in-law  of 
Kamiaken  and  was  equally  noted  as  the  latter  for 
his  ability  in  council  and  his  power  as  a  chief. 

The  known  careers  of  Owhi  and  Qualchien  had 
been  marked  with  crime,  particularly  that  of  Qual 
chien,  though  Owhi,  more  diplomatic  in  practice, 
had  perhaps  but  few  less  offenses  to  his  credit. 
Each,  if  permitted  to  remain  at  large,  in  unre 
strained  freedom  to  come  and  go  at  will  among  the 
various  tribes,  would,  by  his  malicious  influence, 
continually  menace  the  peace  which  it  was  hoped  to 
establish.  Colonel  Wright  was  therefore  particu 
larly  anxious  to  secure  them. 

But  few  of  the  officers  or  men  of  the  command 
had  ever  seen  Qualchien.  In  fact  none  of  the  offi- 


SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  237 

cers  had  ever  met  him  personally.  Captain  Keyes 
had  faced  him  in  battle  on  White  river,  Puget 
Sound  district,  on  March  ist,  1856,  but  at  no  closer 
range  than  pistol  shot.  Owhi  was  better  known, 
many  of  the  officers  having  met  him.  He  partici 
pated  in  the  Walla  Walla  council  held  by  Governor 
Stevens  in  1855,  at  which  Lieutenant  Kip  was 
present. 

Qualchien  had  married  the  handsome  daughter 
of  Saulotkin,*  the  Spokane  chief,  and  had  thus 
obtained  a  position  of  some  importance  with  that 
tribe. 

Owhi  came  into  camp  for  the  purpose,  as  he 
stated,  of  making  peace.  He  was  immediately  rec 
ognized,  and  was  accorded  a  rather  stern  reception 
by  Colonel  Wright,  who  talked  with  him  through 
the  medium  of  the  priest  as  an  interpreter.  After 
calling  to  his  mind  the  episode  which  occurred  on 
the  Naches  river,  in  1856,  Wright  asked:  "Where 
is  Qualchien?"  to  which  Owhi  replied,  "At  the 
mouth  of  the  Spokane  river."  The  Colonel  then 
said  to  the  priest,  "Tell  Owhi  that  I  will  send  a 
message  to  Qualchien.  Tell  him  he,  too,  shall  send 
a  message,  and  if  Qualchien  does  not  join  me  before 
I  cross  the  Snake  river,  in  four  days,  I  will  hang 
Owhi." 

"When  this  communication  was  made  known  to 
him,"  says  Kip,  "he  appeared  to  lose  all  power  over 
himself.  He  sank  on  the  ground,  and  the  perspira- 


*  Colonel  Wright  in  his  reports  gives  this  name  as  "Polothin"  and 
it  is  signed  to  the  treaty  as  "Polatkin."  Father  Joset,  who  had 
an  extended  and  intimate  acquaintance  with  these  Indians,  and  who 
assisted  Father  Congiato  in  securing  the  letter  to  General  Clarke,  had 
the  name  of  the  chief  signed  as  in  the  text,  Saulotkin. 


238      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

tion  came  out  on  him  in  large  drops.  He  took  out 
a  book  of  prayers,  and  in  much  confusion  turned 
over  the  leaves  for  a  moment,  looking  at  the  pic 
tures  apparently  without  knowing  what  he  was  do 
ing,  and  handed  it  to  the  priest  who  was  standing  by 
him." 

He  was  then  ordered  to  be  put  in  irons  and 
placed  under  the  care  of  a  guard.  When  the  mes 
senger  departed  in  quest  of  Qualchien,  Owhi  made 
known  to  the  guard  that  he  did  not  think  his  son 
would  come  in. 

At  about  nine  o'clock  on  the  following  morning, 
a  small  party  of  Indians  was  seen  emerging  from 
the  mouth  of  a  near-by  canyon.  The  party  con 
sisted  of  two  braves  and  a  fine-looking  squaw,  the 
three  riding  abreast,  and  a  small  hunchback  follow 
ing  a  little  way  in  their  rear.  The  two  braves  were 
decked  out  in  bright  scarlet  and  presented  a  dashing 
air.  Each  carried  a  rifle  and  one,  who  was  easily 
marked  as  the  leader  of  the  party,  carried,  hanging 
at  his  belt,  an  ornamented  tomahawk  and  a  pistol. 

The  squaw,  whose  striking  comeliness  was  re 
marked  by  all,  was  richly  attired;  two  ornamented 
scarfs  rested  over  her  right  shoulder,  the  flowing 
ends  passing  under  her  right  arm.  A  lance,  the 
long  staff  of  which  was  completely  wound  with 
various  colored  beads  and  ribbon,  and  from  the 
end  of  which  depended  two  long  tippets  of  beaver, 
rested  across  her  saddle  in  front.  Her  features 
were  such  that  by  some  she  was  thought  to  be  a 
half-blood. 

Without  the  slightest  exhibition  of  fear  or  em 
barrassment,  the  party  rode  directly  to  Colonel 


SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  239 

Wright's  tent,  in  front  of  which  Captain  Keyes, 
Lieutenant}  Lyon,  and  a  few  others  were  standing. 
The  leader  asked  in  chinook:  *  "Ca  mitlite  mica 
hyas  tyee?"  (Where  does  you  chief  live?)  Keyes 
stepped  to  the  tent  and  holding  aside  the  opening, 
said:  "Colonel,  we  have  distinguished  visitors 
here."  Wright  came  out  and  began  talking  in 
chinook  with  the  Indian,  who  in  the  meantime  had 
ridden  nearer  his  tent,  and,  to  his  surprise,  soon 
learned  that  he  was  none  other  than  Qualchien. 

At  the  Colonel's  invitation  Qualchien  dis 
mounted.  It  was  now  observed  that  he  possessed  a 
fine  physique;  broad  and  deep  of  chest  and  muscular 
of  limb,  with  small  hands  and  feet.  For  a  few  mo 
ments  the  two  stood  talking,  Qualchien  with  his  rifle 
standing  on  the  ground  by  his  side. 

While  they  were  thus  engaged,  Wright,  turning 
aside,  called  an  orderly  and  gave  him  orders  to 
carry  to  the  officer  of  the  guard  directing  that  a  de 
tachment  of  soldiers  be  sent  him  at  once. 

During  the  talk,  Wright  mentioned  Owhi  in  a 
manner  to  indicate  that  he  also  was  present.  This 
information  startled  Qualchien  and  in  his  surprise 
he  asked  excitedly,  "Cah?"  (where?).  The  Colonel 
replied,  "Owhi  mitlite  yawa,"  (Owhi  is  there), 
pointing  to  where  he  was  detained.  Plainly  bewild 
ered  by  the  intelligence  that  his  father  was  being 
held  a  captive,  Qualchien  repeated,  like  one  par 
tially  dazed,  "Owhi  mitlite  yawa !"  "Owhi  mitlite 


'The  "chinook"  language  is  a  mixture  of  Indian  and  a  sort  of 
jargon  evolved  by  the  Hudson  Bay  Company,  to  be  used  as  a  common 
language  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  on  its  trade  with  the  various 
Indian  tribes. 


240      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

yawa  1"  Evidently  it  was  beginning  to  dawn  upon 
him  that,  whatever  might  have  been  his  intentions 
in  visiting  the  chief  of  the  soldiers,  he  had  volun 
tarily  fastened  upon  himself  the  irons  of  captivity. 
The  officers  standing  near  eyed  the  Indian  closely, 
fearing  that  he  might  attempt  to  use  some  of  his 
weapons,  and  were  ready  to  spring  upon  and  disarm 
him  at  the  first  suspicious  move. 

The  detachment  of  soldiers  now  arrived,  under 
command  of  Captain  James  A.  Hardie,  officer  of 
the  guard.  The  Colonel  requested  of  Qualchien 
his  arms,  and,  though  it  was  expected  that  he  would 
offer  resistance,  he  promptly  complied  with  the  re 
quest.  He  had,  for  that  date  in  the  history  of  guns, 
a  very  fine  pistol,  which  was  found  to  be  fully 
loaded  and  capped.  He  carried  also  an  ample  sup 
ply  of  ammunition. 

After  surrendering  his  arms,  the  Colonel  directed 
him  to  go  with  the  guard,  which  he  did  very  re 
luctantly,  requiring  to  be  pulled  along  by  his  arms. 

On  witnessing  this  turn  of  affairs,  the  squaw,  who 
proved  to  be  the  wife  of  Qualchien,  the  daughter  of 
Saulotkin,  in  a  frenzy  of  chagrin  dexterously 
twirled  her  decorated  lance  over  her  head,  and  ut 
tering  a  shrill  cry  drove  it  into  the  ground,  where 
she  left  it  and  rode  away. 

Immediately  after  the  guard  had  started  away 
with  the  prisoner,  Wright  penciled  a  note  to  Cap 
tain  Hardie  directing  him  to  hang  Qualchien  at 
once.  By  the  time  the  order  was  placed  in  Hardie's 
hands  he  had  reached  the  guard-tent,  and,  his  or 
ders  brooking  no  delay,  he  made  known  to  Qual 
chien,  before  the  latter  could  enter  the  tent,  that  he 


SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  241 

was  now  to  be  put  to  death.  The  Indian  was  so 
completely  overcome  by  this  pronouncement  of  his 
sentence  that  he  was  unable  to  stand,  and  prostrated 
himself  upon  the  ground,  from  which  position  he 
could  not  be  induced  or  forced  to  rise.  Bewailing 
his  condition,  he  cursed  Kamiaken,  and  thus  led 
those  who  heard  him  to  suspect  that  he  considered 
Kamiaken  in  some  way  responsible  for  his  present 
predicament.  Being  convinced  that  he  could  not 
be  prevailed  upon  to  rise  of  his  own  volition,  the 
soldiers,  after  a  severe  struggle,  for  he  was  a  man 
of  great  strength  and  activity  notwithstanding  the 
fact  that  he  had  an  unhealed  wound  in  the  lower 
part  of  his  body,  bound  his  hands  and  six  of  them 
raised  him  from  the  ground  and  carried  him  in  their 
arms  to  a  leaning  tree  that  stood  but  a  short  dis 
tance  away. 

Here  the  struggle  was  renewed.  Though  he  was 
bound,  he  countered  their  efforts  to  place  the  noose 
about  his  neck  so  skilfully  that  they  were  finally 
compelled  to  press  him  down  upon  the  ground.  All 
the  while  he  had  been  imploring  them  most  pite- 
ously  not  to  hang  him.  To  General  Lyon,  in  later 
years,  is  attributed  the  declaration  that  "No  more 
mournful  sounds  were  ever  heard  than  those  made 
by  Qualchien  in  begging  for  his  life."  Over  and 
over  he  repeated,  "Copet,  six!  Copet,  six!  Wake 
mameluse  nica!  Nica  potlatch  hiyu  chickamen, 
hiyu  cuitan,  spose  mica  wake  mameluse  nica !  Hiyu 
siwash  sulex!"  Which  is,  in  English:  "Stop, 
friends !  Stop,  friends !  Don't  kill  me !  I  will  give 
you  a  lot  of  money  and  many  horses,  if  you  will  not 
kill  me!  Many  Indians  will  be  angry!" 


16 


242      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

The  rop>e  was  thrown  over  a  large  limb  and  a 
number  of  soldiers,  seizing  the  loose  end,  soon  fin 
ished  the  unpleasant  duty  by  drawing  the  chief  up, 
out  of  the  arms  of  their  comrades,  until  he  swung 
in  mid-air. 

Two  miners,  engaged  in  the  quartermaster's  de 
partment,  who  had  been  with  a  party  attacked  by 
Qualchien  near  the  Columbia  river,  a  few  months 
before,  assisted  the  soldiers  in  pulling  the  rope. 

When  Owhi  came  into  camp,  on  the  evening  of 
the  23rd,  he  wore  a  coat  which  was  recognized  by 
an  employe  of  the  quartermaster's  department  as 
having  belonged  to  a  miner  who  was  murdered  dur 
ing  the  spring  of  that  year. 

From  the  moment  when  Qualchien  called  at  the 
tent  of  the  commander,  to  the  time  of  his  hanging, 
was  no  longer  than  fifteen  minutes. 

O'n  the  following  day  rumor  gained  circulation, 
from  some  source,  that  Qualchien  had  a  large  sum 
of  money  concealed  about  him.  Probably  the  re 
port  was  developed  from  his  offer  to  give  money 
for  the  sparing  of  his  life.  The  possibility  that  it 
might  be  true  appealed  to  the  commanding  officer 
with  such  force  that,  in  order  to  prevent  anything 
of  value  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians, 
an  order  was  issued  to  have  the  body  disinterred 
and  searched.  After  careful  examination,  nothing 
of  value  was  found  upon  it  and  it  was  again  con 
signed  to  the  grave. 

The  story  of  Qualchien's  visit  to  Colonel  Wright 
must  be  left  incomplete.  His  mission  was  not  ascer 
tained.  The  messenger  set  out  to  find  him  did  not 
see  him,  and  therefore  he  did  not  appear  in  response 


SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  243 

to  the  invitation  the  messenger  bore.  He  doubtless 
knew  of  the  council  appointed  for  this  place,  and  it 
might  have  been  his  intention  to  attend  that,  yet  the 
council  was  already  a  matter  of  history.  From  his 
conduct  some  evidence  was  deducted  which  led  to 
the  suspicion  that  he  acted  as  a  spy  for  Kamiaken. 
Some  believed  that  he  had  seen  the  detachment  on 
its  way  to  the  Steptoe  battle-field,  and  supposing  the 
whole  command  had  departed,  came,  out  of  curi 
osity,  to  inspect  what  he  thought  to  be  a  deserted 
camp.  Others  attributed  his  appearance  to  the  wily 
machination  of  the  little  hunchback,  who  plainly  ex 
hibited  a  degree  of  satisfaction  at  the  chief's  dis 
comfiture.  Qualchien  himself,  either  because  of  his 
disinclination  or  of  his  lack  of  opportunity  to  do  so, 
did  not  make  his  errand  known. 

No  report  is  made  by  Colonel  Wright  concern 
ing  the  final  disposition  of  Owhi.  It  is  therefore 
fitting,  at  this  time,  in  connection  with  the  event  just 
narrated,  to  anticipate  the  incidents  of  the  succeed 
ing  few  days  in  following  his  course. 

Owhi,  closely  guarded,  was  taken  with  the  com 
mand;  it  being  intended  to  hold  him  at  Walla 
Walla  to  await  the  orders  of  the  department.  On 
the  2nd  of  October,  Colonel  Wright  recrossed 
Snake  river  and  on  the  afternoon  of  the  3rd  took 
up  his  march  toward  Walla  Walla,  and  encamped 
that  night  on  the  Tukanon  creek  about  two  miles 
from  Fort  Taylor.  The  lieutenants  had  for  several 
days  been  given  turns  as  officers  of  the  day,  and  on 
this  day  Lieutenant  Michael  R.  Morgan  had  been 
assigned  that  duty.  In  that  capacity  he  had  charge 
of  Owhi.  On  the  march  the  two  were  mounted, 


244      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

while  the  guard  of  three  or  four  soldiers  was  afoot. 
Morgan's  pistol  hung  at  his  left  side.  The  Indian, 
riding  at  his  right,  could  not  see  the  weapon.  They 
had  fallen  some  short  distance  in  the  rear  of  the 
command  when  they  arrived  at  the  Tukanon.  The 
footmen  stepped  a  few  paces  above  the  ford  to 
where  a  fallen  tree  spanned  the  creek,  for  conve 
nient  crossing.  Owhi  fell  a  little  behind  the  officer, 
evidently  to  see  if  he  was  armed.  Not  being  able 
to  see  the  pistol,  he  determined  that  this  was  his 
opportunity  to  escape,  and  moving  forward  he  sud 
denly  struck  the  lieutenant  several  hard  blows 
across  the  face  with  his  whip  and  then  dashed 
across  the  creek.  As  soon  as  Morgan  could  re 
cover  from,  his  astonishment,  he  drew  his  pistol  and 
spurring  his  horse  into  the  creek,  gave  chase.  Fear 
ing  lest  the  Indian  should  escape  and)  thereby  in 
volve  his  own  official  standing,  and  angered  also 
because  of  the  lashing  received  in  his  face,  he 
spurred  his  horse  on  as  best  he  could  in  an  en 
deavor  to  close  up  with  the  fleeing  prisoner;  but 
being  a  government"  horse,  the  animal  was  pro 
verbially  slow.  The  lieutenant  therefore  under 
took  to  stop  the  Indian  with  his  pistol  and  in  the 
fusillade  which  he  conducted  succeeded  in  lodging 
three  bullets  in  his  body.  Owhi  was  then  headed 
into  a  sort  of  cul-de^sac,  of  natural  formation,  from 
which  he  could  not  escape  without  passing  through 
the  command.  Finding  himself  thus  hemmed,  the 
old  warrior,  sorely  wounded,  turned  and  faced  his 
pursuer  in  dogged  silence.  Morgan  had  emptied 
his  pistol  in  the  chase  and  now  addressed  himself 
to  the  task  of  keeping  Owhi  penned  up  until  assist- 


SPOKANES  IN  COUNCIL  245 

ance  could  arrive,  or  until  he  could  again  prepare 
himself  for  action.  The  pistol  shots  were  heard  by 
the  troops  on  ahead,  and  a  number  of  dragoons 
came  rushing  back.  In  their  lead  was  Sergeant 
Edward  Ball.  He  approached  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  chief  from  where  Morgan  stood.  Morgan 
ordered  him  to  shoot  the  Indian,  and  at  the  report 
of  his  gun,  Owhi,  who  had  been  sitting  his  horse  in 
perfect  silence,  fell  to  the  ground  mortally 
wounded,  the  sergeant's  bullet  having  entered  his 
head.  He  lingered  until  sunset,  when  his  spirit 
took  its  way  to  the  happy  hunting  ground. 

In  some  contrast  were  the  deaths  of  Owhi  and 
his  son  Qualchien.  The  former  died  without  a  mur 
mur,  while  the  pleadings  of  the  latter  were  so  loud 
that  Owhi,  in  disgust,  disowned  him,  saying  that 
he  was  the  son  of  Kamiaken,  probably  meaning 
that  he  had  been  following  the  advice  of  Kamiaken. 

Lieutenant  Mullan's  Nez  Perces  proceeded  to 
appropriate  everything  of  any  value  that  was 
found  on  the  body  of  Owhi.  His  handsome  sad 
dle,  profusely  decorated  with  brass  nails,  was  taken 
by  Lieutenant  Morgan,  who  afterward  gave  it  to 
Surgeon  Barnes,  at  Fort  Vancouver.  Barnes  be 
came  surgeon-general  of  the  army  in  the  war  of  the 
rebellion,  and  attended  President  Lincoln  at  the 
time  of  his  assassination. 

Lieutenant  Morgan  reported  the  unfortunate 
affair  to  Colonel  Wright  and  an  ante-moitem  ex 
amination  of  the  chief's  body  fully  substantiated 
the  details  of  the  report. 


XVI 

THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD 

RECKONING   WITH    THE    PALOUSES   AND 
WALLA  WALLAS 

ttlJEADQUARTERS    Expedition    Against 
Northern  Indians, 

Camp  on  the  Ned-whauld   (Lahtoo) 
River,  W.  T., 

September  25,  1858. 

Sir:  Yesterday  I  sent  Brevet  Major  Grier  with 
three  troops  of  dragoons  to  Colonel  Steptoe's  bat 
tle-ground,  twelve  miles  south  of  this  place.  The 
major  has  this  moment  returned,  bringing  with  him 
the  remains  of  Captain  Taylor  and  Lieutenant 
Gaston,  who  fell  in  the  battle,  and  also  the  two 
howitzers  abandoned  by  the  troops  when  they  re 
treated. 

I  shall  march  tomorrow  morning  for  the  Palouse 
river. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 

Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 


THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD         247 

The  direction  from  the  site  of  the  camp  on  the 
Nedwhauld  to  the  battle-field  of  Tohotonimme  is, 
rather,  southwesterly,  instead  of  directly  south. 

A  few  of  the  Nez  Perces  accompanied  the  de 
tachment  as  guides,  and  traveling  as  direct  a  route 
as  possible  across  the  intervening  stretch  of  hills, 
the  battle-ground  was  reached  about  noon. 

What  a  contrast  the  scene  presented  to  that 
which  was  enacted  there  but  a  little  over  four 
months  before !  To  the  officers  and  men  who  now 
returned  to  review  the  ground  for  the  first  time 
since  they  rode  away  in  the  darkness  of  that  May 
night,  it  was  like  an  intrusion  into  sepulchral  soli 
tude.  That  those  hills  and  vales  once  vibrated  with 
the  booming  of  cannon  and  the  ceaseless  crashing 
of  musket  and  rifle,  the  deep  rumble  of  charging 
squadrons,  and  the  wild,  fierce  yells  of  a  legion  of 
victorious  and1  expectant  savages,  all  seemed  like  a 
hideous  nightmare  as  compared  with  the  eternal 
silence  that  now  prevailed.  Day  after  day  since  the 
echoes  of  the  din  and  turmoil  of  that  iyth  of  May 
had  ceased,  those  slopes  and  glens  had  known  no 
sounds  more  harsh  than  the  soft  rustling  of  the 
grass  as  it  waved  in  the  breeze,  or  the  whispering  of 
the  quivering  leaves  of  the  aspen  that  grew  along 
the  creek;  and  the  stillness  at  night  had  been  broken 
no  more  roughly  than  by  the  howl  of  the  coyote,  as 
he  patrolled  the  lonely  prairie  and  occasionally 
emitted  a  challenge  to  his  rival  or  indulged  his  ex 
ultation  over  some  discovery  which  contributed  to 
his  necessities. 

Soon  it  became  apparent  that  Major  Grier's  mis 
sion  would  be  readily  accomplished,  and  during  the 
afternoon  Lieutenant  Mullan  sent  a  Nez  Perce  to 


248      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Colonel  Wright  with  a  message  advising  him  of  the 
entire  success  which  had  attended  the  party. 

Lieutenant  Gregg  and  Dr.  Randolph  rode  over 
the  field  with  the  other  officers  and  pointed  out  to 
them  the,  location  of  the  various  events  which  had 
so  completely  filled  the  day:  where  the  first  attack 
was  made,  the  ground  over  which  the  troops 
marched  under  fire  in  silence,  where  Gregg  raced 
with  the  foe  for  a  position  of  vantage,  where  the 
desperate  attempt  was  made  to  surround  Gaston's 
company,  the  hill  on  which  the  companies  were 
gathered  and  re-formed  to  fight  their  way  onward, 
where  charge  after  charge  was  made,  where  Gaston 
and  Taylor  fell,  and  where  the  command  was 
finally  surrounded. 

Lieutenant  Mullan  took  account  of  the  location, 
including  the  route  to-  the  point  farthest  north 
reached  by  Colonel  Steptoe,  and  the  return.  The 
map  made  by  him  indicates  that  Steptoe,  when  he 
turned  back,  sought  to  follow  the  trail  by  which 
he  had  come,  or  to  reach  the  Lapwai-Colville  road 
lying  to'  the  eastward  from  which  he  had  departed 
by  a,  branch  trail  on  the  Saturday  preceding  the 
meeting  with  the  Indians. 

In  searching  for  the  bones  of  those  who  fell  too 
far  away  to  be  reached  for  burial  before  the  con> 
mand  set  out  on  its  flight,  the  troops  were  dis 
mounted  and  formed  at  the  point  from  whence  the 
last  half  mile  of  the  moving  fight  was  begun,  in  a 
long  row,  shoulder  to  shoulder,  and  but  a  few  feet 
apart.  In  this  way  they  moved  along  the  ground 
over  which  the  fight  raged,  each  soldier  scanning 
the  space  in  his  front.  Thus  they  discovered  and 


COLONEL  LAWRENCE  KIP 
Author  of  "Army  Life  on  the  Pacific" 


THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD         249 

gathered  up  the  remains.  Those  of  Gaston  lay  near 
where  he  fell.  The  greatest  number  was  found  at 
the  foot  of  the  hill  where  Taylor  received  his 
mortal  wound  and  where  the  troops  were  forced  to 
abandon  their  course  toward  the  creek  and  turn 
aside  to  the  top  of  the  hill  in  quest  of  more  favor 
able  ground  for  defense.  A  survivor  of  Colonel 
Wright's  expedition,  who  assisted  in  the  search  for 
the  dead,  recently  identified  this  spot  as  being  very 
near  where  the  Rosalia  public  school  building 
stands. 

The  bodies  of  Captain  Taylor  and  others  who 
were  buried  on  the  hill  were  disinterred,  and  the 
howitzers  were  found  unmolested  where  they  had 
been  cached. 

That  night  Major  Grier's  soldiers  slept  on  the 
battle-field,  near  the  banks  of  the  creek  toward 
which  Steptoe's  thirsty,  hard-pressed  troops  fought 
with  such  desperation.  On  the  morrow,  bearing 
their  sad  emblems  of  the  horrors  of  war,  they 
wended  their  way  back  over  the  hills  to  the  Ned- 
whauld;  but  before  they  departed  (again  quoting 
Kip)  :  "One  thing  more  remained  to  be  done. 
Among  the  articles  left  on  the  ground  was  a  pair  of 
shafts  belonging  to  one  of  the  guns.  These  were 
taken  and  fashioned  into  a  rude  cross,  which  was  set 
up  in  the  midst  of  the  battle-field,  to  remind  all 
future  travelers  of  the  sad  event  of  which  this  had 
been  the  scene.  And  then,  after  depositing  around 
it  all  that  could  be  gathered  up  from  the  relics  scat 
tered  over  the  hillsides  and  wherever  the  fight  was 
waged,  they  left  the  field  in  solemn  silence. 

Poor  Gaston !   My  parting  with  him  was  at  West 


250     CONQUP:ST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Point,  when  full  of  life  and  spirits  and  bright  an 
ticipations  of  his  future  career.  My  last  recollection 
of  him  is  in  his  grey  cadet  uniform.  I  never  saw 
him  after,  until  I  thus  stood  by  his  remains  today. 
He  was  every  inch  a  soldier.  *  *  *  He  had 
a  soldier's  death,  and  will  have  a  soldier's  burial 
and  grave — 

'The  fresh  turf,  and  not  the  feverish  bed.'  " 

The  camp  on  the  Nedwhauld  was  broken  on  the 
morning  of  September  26th,  and  the  command 
marched  westward,  to  the  north  of  Steptoe's  battle 
ground,  and  in  the  evening  camped  on  what  was 
thought  to  be  the  Silsilceppowvetsin,  having  made 
that  day  about  fifteen  miles. 

On  the  following  morning  the  camp  was  early 
astir,  and  the  troops  were  on  the  march  between  six 
and  seven  o'clock.  A  hard  rain  beginning  in  the 
morning  continued  throughout  the  day  and  it  was 
exceedingly  cold.  The  soldiers  suffered  a  great 
deal,  yet,  with  the  prospect  of  soon  seeing  friends 
and  comfortable  quarters,  they  faced  the  storm 
cheerfully.  The  distance  covered  this  day  was  only 
about  ten  miles,  and  was  in  a  southerly  direction. 

On  the  28th  the  march  was  begun  at  six  o'clock. 
The  route  was  along  the  west  side  of  Spectre 
(Rock)  lake,  and  striking  the  Ouraytayouse  (Rock 
creek)  that  stream  was  followed  where  its  direction 
and  the  ground  were  practicable.  The  day  was  cold, 
and  in  the  afternoon  was  rainy.  After  traveling 
about  twenty-five  miles,  encampment  was  made  on 
the  Otiraytayouse  about  two  miles  from  its  juncture 
with  the  Palouse. 


THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD         251 

Frequently  along  the  whole  distance  traveled 
since  leaving  the  Nedwhauld,  deserted  Indian 
camps  were  seen.  Evidently  some  of  these  Indians 
had  been  of  the  scouting  parties,  watching  for  the 
approach  of  soldiers  toward  the  north,  and  when 
the  fighting  along  the  Spokane  was  imminent,  they 
had  assembled  there  to  assist  their  tribesmen. 

The  grass  along  the  route  had  nearly  all  been 
burned  over,  thus  rendering  the  matter  of  forage 
for  the  horses  a  thing  of  serious  concern. 

On  the  29th,  the  creek  on  which  the  camp  had 
been  pitched  the  previous  night  was  followed  to  its 
mouth,  and  then  down  the  Palouse  the  march  was 
continued  for  fifteen  miles,  when  camp  was  again 
made.  The  site  of  this  camp  seemed  to  be  an  In 
dian  battle-ground.  Arrow  heads  were  found  scat 
tered  about  in  profusion,  and  parts  and  pieces  of 
Indian  weapons  were  strewn  over  the  ground. 
From  this  encampment  Colonel  Wright  forwarded 
the  following  reports : 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  on  the  Pelouse  River,  W.  T., 

September  30,  1858. 

Sir:  My  last  dispatch  to  department  headquar 
ters  (No.  21 )  was  dated  on  the  25th  instant.  On 
the  evening  of  that  day  many  of  the  Pelouse  In 
dians  began  to  gather  in  my  camp.  They  repre 
sented  themselves  as  having  been  in  both  battles, 
and  when  Kamiakin  fled  over  the  mountains  they 
seceded  from  his  party,  and  were  now  anxious  for 
peace.  I  seized  fifteen  men,  and  after  a  careful  in- 


252      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

vestigation  of  their  cases  I  found  that  they  had  left 
their  own  country  and  waged  war  against  the  forces 
of  the  United  States,  and  one  of  them  had  killed  a 
sergeant  of  Colonel  Steptoe's  command,  who  was 
crossing  the  Snake  river.  I  had  promised  those  In 
dians  severe  treatment  if  found  with  the  hostiles, 
and  accordingly  six  of  the  most  notorious  were 
hung  on  the  spot.  The  others  were  ironed  for  the 
march. 

I  left  my  camp  on  the  Ned-whauld  (Lahtoo)  on 
the  morning  of  the  26th,  and  after  a  march  of  four 
cold,  rainy  days  reached  this  place  last  evening. 

On  the  27th  I  was  met  by  the  Pelouse  chief, 
Slow-i-archy.  This  chief  has  always  lived  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Pelouse,  and  has  numerous  testi 
monials  of  good  character,  and  has  not  been  en 
gaged  in  hostilities.  He  has  about  twenty-five  men, 
besides  women  and  children,  probably  one  hundred 
in  all.  He  told  me  that  some  of  his  young  men 
had,  contrary  to  his  advice,  engaged  in  the  war,  but 
that  they  were  all  now  assembled  and  begging  for 
peace.  Slow-i-archy  had  five  men  with  him,  and  he 
dispatched  two  of  them  the  same  day  he  met  me 
high  up  the  Pelouse  to  bring  in  the  Indians  from 
that  quarter,  whom  he  represented  as  being  desir 
ous  of  meeting  me. 

After  I  encamped  last  evening  Slow-i-archy  went 
down  the  river  about  two  miles  and  brought  up  all 
his  people,  men,  women  and  children,  with  all  the 
property  they  had,  and  early  this  morning  a  large 
band  of  Pelouses,  numbering  about  one  hundred, 
men,  women  and  children,  came  in  from  the  upper 
Pelouses.  These  comprise  pretty  much  all  the  Pe- 


THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD         253 

\ouses  left  in  the  country.  A  few  have  fled  with 
Kamiakin,  who  is  represented  as  having  gone  over 
the  mountains  and  crossed  Clark's  fork. 

I  shall  have  a  talk  with  these  Indians  today,  and 
I  will  then  communicate  to  you  the  result. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Asst.  Adjt.  Gen.,  Headq'rs  Dept.  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  on  the  Pelouse  River,  W.  T., 
September  30,  1858. 

Sir:  I  have  this  moment  finished  with  the  Pe- 
louses.  After  calling  them  together  in  council,  I 
addressed  them  in  severe  language,  enumerating 
their  murders,  thefts,  and  war  against  the  United 
States  troops.  I  then  demanded  the  murderers  of 
the  two  miners  in  April  last.  One  man  was  brought 
out  and  hung  forthwith.  Two  of  the  men  who 
stole  the  cattle  from  Walla  Walla  valley  were 
hung  at  my  camp  on  the  Nedwhauld,  and  one  of 
them  was  killed  in  the  battle  of  the  'Four  Lakes.' 
All  the  property  they  had  belonging  to  the  govern 
ment  was  restored.  I  then  brought  out  my  Indian 
prisoners,  and  found  three  of  them  were  either 
Walla-Wallas  or  Yakimas.  They  were  hung  on 
the  spot.  One  of  the  murderers  of  the  miners  had 
been  hung  cm  the  Spokane. 

I  then  demanded  of  these  Indians  one  chief  and 


254      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

four  men,  with  their  families,  to  take  to  Fort  Walla 
Walla  as  hostages  for  their  future  good  behavior. 
They  were  presented  and  accepted. 

I  told  these  Indians  that  I  would  not  now  make 
any  written  treaty  of  peace  with  them,  but  if  they 
performed  all  I  required  that  next  spring  a  treaty 
should  be  made  with  them. 

I  said  to  therm  that  white  people  should  travel 
through  their  country  unmolested ;  that  they  should 
apprehend  and  deliver  up  every  man  of  their  nation 
who  had  been  guilty  of  murder  or  robbery.  All 
this  they  promised  me. 

I  warned  them  that  if  I  ever  had  to  come  into 
this  country  again  on  a  hostile  expedition  no  man 
should  be  spared;  I  would  annihilate  the  whole 
nation. 

I  have  treated  these  Indians  severely,  but  they 
justly  deserved  it  all.  They  will  remember  it. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  Qth  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Asst.  Adjt.  Gen.,  Headq'rs  Dept.  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

The  lecture  administered  by  Colonel  Wright, 
through  his  interpreter,  to  the  assembled  Palouses 
was  couched  in  the  following  highly  complimentary 
and  delectable  terms,  according  to  Kip's  journal : 

uTell  them  they  are  a  set  of  rascals,  and  deserve 
to  be  hung;  that  if  I  should  hang  them  all,  I  should 
not  do  wrong.  Tell  them  I  have  made  a  written 
treaty  with  the  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  the  Spokanes, 


THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD         255 

but  I  will  not  make  a  written  treaty  with  them; 
and  if  I  catch  one  of  them  on  the  other  side  of 
Snake  river,  I  will  hang  him.  Tell  them  they  shall 
not  go  into  the  Coeur  d'Alene  country,  nor  into  the 
Spokane  country,  nor  shall  they  allow  the  Walla 
Walla  Indians  to  come  into  their  country.  If  they 
behave  themselves  and  do  all  that  I  direct  them,  I 
will  make  a  written  treaty  with  them  next  spring. 
If  I  do,  there  will  be  no  more  war  between  us.  If 
they  do  not  submit  to  these  terms,  I  will  make  war 
on  them;  and  if  I  come  here  again  to  war,  I  will 
hang  them  all,  men,  women,  and  children." 

Immediately  upon  the  decision  to  execute  the 
murderer  and  the  three  other  Indians,  they  were 
turned  over  to  the  guard,  and  while  the  council  con- 
tinued,  they  were  bound  and  marched  to  a  tree  sev 
eral  hundred  yards  away,  where  they  were  hung. 

With  but  few  exceptions  the  Indians  who  were 
executed  on  this  expedition  met  their  fate  with  sto 
ical  courage.  Lieutenant  Mullan's  vehicle,  to 
which  was  attached  his  odometer,  served  as  a  handy 
platform  for  the  grewsome  operations.  A  few 
even  went  so  far  in  exhibiting  their  complete  in 
difference  to  death  as  to  leap  from  the  vehicle,  after 
the  noose  had  been  adjusted  about  their  necks, 
without  awaiting  the  convenience  of  their  execu 
tioners. 

"Headquarters  Expedition  Against  Northern 
Indians, 

Camp  on  the  Pelouse  River,  W.  T., 

September  30,  1858. 
Sir:   The  war  is  closed.     Peace  is  restored  with 


256      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

the  Spokanes,  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  Pelouses.  After 
a  vigorous  campaign  the  Indians  have  been  entirely 
subdued,  and  were  most  happy  to  accept  such  terms 
of  peace  as  I  might  dictate. 

Results. 

1 .  Two  battles  fought  by  the  troops  under  my 
command,  against  the  combined  forces  of  the  Spo 
kanes,   Coeur  d'Alenes,  and  Pelouses,  in  both  of 
which  the  Indians  were  signally  defeated,  with  a 
severe  loss  of  chiefs  and  warriors,  either  killed  or 
wounded. 

2.  The  capture  of  one  thousand  horses,  and  a 
large  number  of  cattle  from  the  hostile  Indians,  all 
of  which  were  either  killed  or  appropriated  to  the 
service  of  the  United  States. 

3.  Many  barns  filled  with  wheat  or  oats,  also 
several  fields  of  grain,   with  numerous  caches  of 
vegetables,  dried  berries,  and  kamas,  all  destroyed, 
or  used  by  the  troops. 

4.  The  Yakima  chief,  Ow-hi,  in  irons,  and  the 
notorious  war  chief  Qualchen,  hung.    The  murder 
ers  of  the  miners,  the  cattle  stealers,  &c.    (in  all, 
eleven  Indians) ,  all  hung. 

5.  The  Spokanes,  Coeur  d'Alenes  and  Pelouses 
entirely  subdued,  and  sue  most  abjectly  for  peace 
on  any  terms. 

6.  Treaties  made  with  the  above  named  na 
tions;  they  have  restored  all  property  which  was  in 
their  possession,   belonging  either  to   the  United 
States  or  to  individuals;  they  have  promised  that 
all  white  people  shall  travel  through  their  country 
unmolested,  and  that  no  ho>stile  Indians  shall  be 
allowed  to  pass  through  or  remain  among  them. 


GENERAL  MICHAEL  R.  MORGAN 


THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD         257 

7.  The  delivery  to  the  officer  in  command  of 
the  United  States  troops  of  the  Indians  who  con> 
menced  the  battle  with  Lieutenant  Colonel  Steptoe 
contrary  to  the  orders  of  their  chiefs. 

8.  The  delivery  to  the  officer  in  command  of 
the  United  States  troops  of  one    chief    and    four 
men,  with  their  families,  from  each  of  the  above 
named  tribes,  to  be  taken  to  Fort  Walla  Walla, 
and  held  as  hostages  for  the  future  good  conduct 
of  their  respective  nations. 

9.  The  recovery  of  the  two  mounted  howitzers 
abandoned  by  the  troops  under  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Steptoe. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  WRIGHT, 

Colonel  9th  Infantry,  Commanding. 
Major  W.  W.  Mackall, 

Assistant  Adjutant  General, 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 
Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T." 

On  the  morning  of  October  ist,  Captain  Keyes 
with  the  artillery  battalion,  one  company  of  cav 
alry,  the  commissary  and  quartermaster's  trains, 
and  the  Indians  and  hostages  under  charge  of  Lieu 
tenant  Fleming,  left  the  remainder  of  the  com 
mand  at  the  encampment  on  the  Palouse,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  Snake  river,  where  they  arrived  at  noon, 
and  crossed  over  to  Fort  Taylor. 

On  the  morning  of  the  2nd,  Lieutenants  Mullan 
and  Owen  took  their  leave,  Mullan  going  to  report 
at  headquarters,  at  Fort  Vancouver,  in  connection 
with  the  military  road  survey  from  Fort  Walla 


17 


258      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

Walla  to  Fort  Benton,  to  which  duty  he  had  been 
previously  assigned,  but  had  been  compelled  by  the 
hostility  of  the  Indians  on  his  route,  those  from 
whose  conquering  he  had  just  returned,  to  abandon 
until  a  more  favorable  season.  Lieutenant  Owen 
going  to  Fort  Dalles  to  re-assume  his  duties  as 
Adjutant  of  the  9th  infantry. 

At  noon  on  the  2nd,  Colonel  Wright  with  the 
main  force  arrived  at  the  river.  On  his  appear 
ance  a  salute  was  fired  from  the  guns  of  Fort 
Taylor,  in  his  honor. 

Orders  previously  received  had  directed  that  the 
force  should  remain  at  Fort  Taylor,  but  early  on 
the  morning  of  the  3rd  an  express  arrived  with 
countermanding  orders  requiring  it  to  proceed  to 
Vancouver  instead.  Therefore,  to  the  discomfiture 
of  the  weary  soldiers  who  had  looked  forward  to 
a  season  of  relaxation  at  Fort  Taylor,  during;  the 
afternoon  of  the  3rd  the  camp  was  again  broken. 
Major  Wyse,  with  Fort  Taylor's  garrison,  joined 
also  in  the  march  and  thus  the  fort  was  abandoned 
forever.  It  was  left  in  care  of  Slowiarchy,  the  old 
Palouse  chief.  Grange  City,  a  station  on  the  O.- 
W.  R.  &  N.  railroad,  now  occupies  its  site. 

At  noon  on  the  5th  they  arrived  at  Walla  Walla, 
having  been  gone  sixty  marching  days,  and  were 
most  cordially  received.  The  column  reached  the 
fort  in  the  following  formation,  says  Kip: 

"The  four  companies  of  dragoons  came  first; 
then  our  thirty  Nez  Perces  allies;  then  the  hos 
tages,  drawn  up  in  two  ranks,  under  the  command 
of  Lieutenant  Fleming;  then  the  two  rifle  com- 


THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD         259 

panics;  then  Major  Wyse's  company  and  battery 
of  six-pounders;  then  the  howitzer  battery,  under 
Lieutenant  White;  and,  lastly,  the  artillery  battal 
ion.  By  far  the  most  conspicuous  and  distingue 
looking  person  in  the  command  was  Cutmouth 
John.  He  rode  generally  by  the  side  of  the  Nez 
Perces,  dressed  in  a  red  blanket,  his  head  sur 
mounted  by  a  large  skin  cap,  and  holding  in  his 
hand  a  long  pole,  from  the  end  of  which  dangled 
a  scalp  he  had  taken  in  the  battle  of  the  Tour 
Lakes/ 

The  Inspector  General,  Colonel  Mansfield,  had 
arrived  a  few  days  before,  and  it  was  determined 
that  he  should  exercise  the  duties  of  his  office  on 
the  spot.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  we  reached  the 
parade  ground,  the  column  halted,  the  ranks 
opened,  and  Colonel  Mansfield,  with  Colonel 
Wright  and  his  staff,  made  a  thorough  inspection. 
There  was  nothing  about  the  command,  of  the 
'pomp  and  circumstance  of  glorious  war.'  During 
two  months  no  one  had  slept  under  a  roof,  and  all 
were  begrimed  with  mud  and  rain  and  dust.  The 
artillery  and  infantry  wore  blue  flannel  shirts 
drawn  over  their  uniforms  and  belted  at  the  waist; 
the  dragoons  had  a  similar  dress  of  grey  flannel. 
The  officers  had  adopted  the  same,  with  slouched 
hats.  The  only  marks  of  their  rank  were  the 
shoulder  straps  sewed  on  the  flannel.  Yet  all  this 
was  showing  the  reality  of  service.  If  there  was 
little  display  of  uniforms,  the  arms  were  in  perfect 
order,  and  we  believe  the  troops  had  never  been  in 
a  higher  state  of  discipline,  or  a  more  efficient  con 
dition  for  action.  At  all  events,  Colonel  Mans- 


260      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

field  expressed  himself  highly  gratified  with  the  re 
sult  of  his  inspection. 

October  6th — This  morning  notice  was  received 
from  Colonel  Wright  that  all  the  officers  should 
meet  at  Colonel  Steptoe's  quarters  to  pay  their  re 
spects  to  the  Inspector  General.  We  met  there  at 
twelve  o'clock,  when  a  handsome  collation  was  pro 
vided,  and  a  couple  of  hours  spent  in  pleasant  in 
tercourse. 

October  yth — Today  we  turned  to  more 
solemn  duties.  At  ten  o'clock  took  place  the  burial 
of  Captain  Taylor,  Lieutenant  Gaston,  and  the  re 
mains  of  the  men  which  had  been  found  on  Colonel 
Steptoe's  battle-ground.  It  was  from  this  post  they 
had  marched  forth,  and  here  they  were  to  be  laid 
to  their  rest.  They  were  of  course  buried  with 
military  honors,  the  ceremony  being  invested  with 
all  the  pageantry  which  was  possible,  to  show  re 
spect  to  the  memory  of  our  gallant  comrades.  All 
the  officers,  thirty-nine  in  number,  and  the  troops 
at  the  post,  amounting  to  eight  hundred  (reinforce 
ments  having  arrived  since  our  departure),  were 
present  and  took  part  in  the  ceremonies.  The 
horses  of  the  dead,  draped  in  black,  having  on 
them  the  officers'  swords  and  boots,  were  led  be 
hind  the  coffins.  The  remains  were  taken  about 
half  a  mile  from;  the  post,  and  there  interred. 
Three  volleys  were  fired  over  them,  and  we  left 
them  where  day  after  day  the  notes  of  the  bugle 
will  be  borne  over  their  graves,  while  we  cherish 
their  memories  as  those  who  laid  down  their  young 
lives  in  the  battle-field  for  their  country." 


THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD         261 

The  remains  of  Captain  Taylor  and  Lieutenant 
Gaston  were,  three  years  afterward,  disinterred 
and  conveyed  to  the  Cadets'  Cemetery  at  West 
Point,  where  they  now  rest,  and  over  their  graves 
flowers  of  affectionate  remembrance  are  still  strewn 
by  surviving  comrades  and  fellow  graduates  of  the 
National  Military  Academy. 

Embodied  in  a  letter  received  by  the  writer  from 
General  David  McM.  Gregg,  since  the  commence 
ment  of  this  volume,  is  a  very  fitting  finale  to  the 
record  in  hand  of  these  two  officers,  as  well  as  to 
the  men  who  fell  with  them: 

"It  is  very  gratifying  to  know  that  the  patriotic 
people  of  Washington  propose  to  honor  the  mem 
ory  of  the  gallant  soldiers  who  fell  in  the  fierce 
combat  that  was  fought  fifty  years  ago,  not  far 
from  which,  I  am  told,  is  a  beautiful  city,  Spokane. 
On  my  visits  to  West  Point  I  do  not  fail  to  go  to 
the  Cadets'  Cemetery,  where  repose  the  remains  of 
so  many  distinguished  soldiers,  and  standing  by  the 
graves  of  Captain  Taylor  and  Lieutenant  Gaston 
there  is  brought  to  memory  the  thrilling  events  of 
that  fateful  iyth  of  May,  1858." 

Although  Colonel  Wright  reported  the  closing 
of  the  war  and  the  results  of  the  campaign  from 
his  last  encampment  on  the  Palouse,  there  was  yet 
other  work  to  be  done. 

On  the  9th  of  October  the  Walla  Wallas  were 
called  into  council.  Petty  depredations  had  been 
charged  to  these  Indians  through  a  period  of  sev 
eral  years,  and  no  doubt  was  entertained  that  some 


262      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

of  the  murders  committed  in  the  region  should  be 
accredited  to>  their  account.  Their  habitations 
were  scattered  over  a  wide  range,  and  their  no 
madic  disposition  led  them  frequently  back  and 
forth  among  the  neighboring  tribes.  It  was 
strongly  suspected,  too,  that  some  of  them  had  par 
ticipated  in  the  recent  operations  at  the  north. 

On  their  coming  together,  Colonel  Wright  ad 
ministered  to  them  a  "talk"  in  the  usual  crisp  and 
forceful  language  lately  employed  on  like  occa 
sions,  after  which  he  requested  all  those  who  had 
been  engaged  in  the  recent  battles  to  stand  up. 
Thirty-five  immediately  arose,  and  out  of  this  nun> 
her  he  selected  four  of  the  most  notorious,  among 
them  being  one  Wyecat,  whose  reputation  savored 
particularly  of  murder  and  rapine,  and  turned  them 
over  to  the  guard,  by  whom  they  were  hung  with 
out  delay. 

The  artillery  battalion  under  Captain  Keyes  left 
Walla  Walla  on  the  9th  of  October,  and,  after  a 
march  of  eight  days,  arrived  at  The  Dalles  on  the 
lyth.  From  The  Dalles  the  battalion  descended 
the  Columbia  by  boat,  reaching  Vancouver  on  the 
evening  of  the  i8th. 

The  full  force  of  dragoons  was  retained  at 
Walla  Walla  until  detachments  were  required  for 
service  at  other  points  in  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Department  of  the  Pacific.  Colonel  Wright  him 
self  proceeded  immediately  to  Vancouver. 

Colonel  Wright's  command  had  been  composed 
of  detachments  assembled  from  various  posts  in 
the  Department  of  the  Pacific,  from  San  Francisco 
and  near-by  interior  posts,  to  Fort  Tejon  and  the 


THE  LONELY  BATTLE-FIELD         263 

Colorado.  Many  of  the  officers  and  men  were 
soon  dispersed  to  their  various  stations;  some  to 
meet  again  in  the  exactions  of  a  war  far  more 
fierce,  under  opposing  colors. 

"Headquarters  Department  of  the  Pacific, 

Fort  Vancouver,  W.  T.,  October  7,  1858. 
Brevet  Brigadier  General  Clarke  tenders  to 
Colonel  Wright  and  Major  Garnett,  o,th  infantry, 
his  thanks  for  the  zeal,  energy,  and  skill  displayed 
by  them  in  leading  the  troops  against  hostile  In 
dians.  Also  to  the  troops  for  their  bravery  and  in 
trepidity  in  action  against  the  Indians. 

By  command  of  Brigadier  General  Clarke. 

W.  W.  MACKALL, 
Assistant  Adjutant  General." 


BIOGRAPHICAL 

COLONEL   EDWARD  J.   STEPTOE 

THE  available  records  of  the  Steptoe  family  go 
back  to  the  year  1697,  when  Anthony  and 
John  Steptoe,  brothers,  located  in  Lancaster 
county,  Virginia.  From  one  of  these  was  descended 
Colonel  James  Steptoe  of  "Hominy  Hall,"  on  the 
Lower  Potomac. 

Colonel  James  Steptoe  arose  in  military  rank 
from  the  militia  of  his  colony,  and  his  career  in  the 
profession  of  arms  began  with  his  appointment  as 
captain  of  "a  company  of  horse"  in  1734,  from 
which  position  he  was  promoted  to  the  office  of 
colonel.  He  was  twice  married,  and  there  were 
born  to  him  six  children.  One  of  his  daughters, 
Elizabeth,  became  the  wife  of  Samuel  Washing 
ton,  only  full  brother  of  General  George  Washing 
ton,  To  them  was  born  George  Steptoe  Washing 
ton,  who  became  an  officer  in  the  army,  and  one  of 
the  five  nephews  mentioned  in  the  will  of  General 
Washington  as  his  executors.  He  married  the 
beautiful  Lucy  Payne,  sister  of  the  renowned  Dolly 
Madison.  Colonel  James  Steptoe's  second  wife,  a 
widow,  Mrs.  Aylett,  had  two  daughters  at  the  time 
of  their  marriage,  and  one  of  these  married  the 
Hon.  Richard  Henry  Lee. 

James  Steptoe,  one  of  the  sons  of  Colonel  James 
Steptoe,  was  clerk  of  Bedford  county,  Virginia,  for 


BIOGRAPHICAL  265 

fifty- four  years,  and  was,  as  might  well  be  sup 
posed,  a  man  of  sterling  character.  It  is  said  of 
him  that  he  had  his  slaves  taught  various  trades  in 
order  that  they  might  be  able  to  support  them 
selves,  and  as  they  thus  became  efficient  gave  them 
their  freedom. 

While  driving  along  the  road  to  Bedford  one 
day,  his  attention  was  attracted  by  a  crowd  of  citi 
zens  gathered  around  a  residence.  He  ordered  his 
coachman  to  stop  and  go  over  and  ascertain  the 
cause.  On  returning  the  coachman  reported: 
"Massa,  de  sheriff  's  selling  ole  Missus  Caffree 
out."  The  old  clerk  promptly  got  out  of  his  coach, 
went  over  to  where  the  assemblage  was  gathered, 
bought  all  the  goods  the  sheriff  offered  for  sale, 
and  then  presented  them  to  Mrs.  Caffree. 

Elizabeth,  one  of  the  daughters  of  County  Clerk 
James  Steptoe,  married  Charles  Johnston.  Soon 
after  the  Revolution  Mr.  Johnston  was  sent  to 
Ohio  on  government  business.  At  that  time  vari 
ous  Indian  tribes  along  his  route  were  in  a  state  of 
hostility  and  as  he  neared  Sandusky  he  fell  into  the 
hands  of  a  party  of  them.  Prior  to  this  he  seems 
to  have  acquired  some  skill  in  the  art  of  cooking, 
and  now  applying  himself  to  the  task  he  so  ap 
pealed  to  the  appetites  of  his  captors  by  the  excel 
lent  quality  of  his  "pancakes"  that  they  postponed 
his  execution  from  day  to  day  until  a  year  had 
rolled  by.  His  death  was  then  decided  upon  and 
he  was  bound  to  a  stake  to  be  burned.  Just  as  the 
faggots  were  being  lighted,  an  old  Frenchman 
called  Dr.  Shuget  drove  up  in  a  pedler's  cart,  and 
after  some  parley  induced  the  Indians  to  spare  the 


266      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

life  of  Johnston,  in  exchange  for  a  few  goods.  The 
Frenchman  took  Johnston  back  to  Virginia,  and 
later  he  was  sent  on  official  business  to  Paris.  It  so 
happened  that  he  sailed  on  the  same  vessel  that  car 
ried  General  Lafayette  back  to  France  after  the 
latter's  first  return  to  the  United  States  to  visit  Gen 
eral  Washington.  On  the  voyage  he  entertained 
the  distinguished  French  soldier  and  his  staff  with 
the  narrative  of  his  captivity  among  the  Indians. 

Among  the  descendants  of  Colonel  James  Stepn 
toe,  we  find  Doctor  William  Steptoe,  also  of  Bed 
ford  county,  but  who>  for  many  years  resided  at 
New  London,  Campbell  county,  Virginia.  Besides 
the  attainment  of  eminence  in  his  profession,  Dr. 
Steptoe  exerted  a  wide  influence  over  public  affairs, 
and  while  it  is  not  recorded  that  he  was  ever  ac 
corded  political  preferment,  it  is  known  that  he  was 
in  close  touch  with  the  official  administration  of  his 
state.  His  wife  was  a  sister  of  Hon.  John  Thomp^ 
son  Brown,  member  of  Congress  from  Virginia. 

Edward  Jevnor  Steptoe,  son  of  Dr.  William 
Steptoe,  was  born  in  Bedford  county,  Virginia,  in 
1816.  Going  back  again  among  the  ancestors  of 
this  boy,  it  is  of  interest  to  note  that  Elizabeth  Esk- 
ridge,  daughter  of  Colonel  George  Eskridge,  was 
one  of  his  great-grandmothers.  Col.  George  Esk 
ridge  was  the  guardian  of  Mary  Ball,  the  mother 
of  George  Washington.  The  "father  of  his  coun 
try"  was  named  for  Colonel  Eskridge. 

Edward  Steptoe' s  boyhood  was  no  more  event 
ful  than  that  of  other  Virginia  boys  who  learned 
the  precepts  of  Christian  religion  and  good  citizen 
ship  in  homes  where  such  things  were  revered  and 


BIOGRAPHICAL  267 

taugjit.  At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  graduated  from 
Chapel  Hill  university,  North  Carolina,  and  imme 
diately  thereafter,  through  the  influence  of  his 
uncle,  Hon.  John  Thompson  Brown,  he  received 
an  appointment  to  a  cadetship  at  the  U.  S.  Military 
Academy  at  West  Point.  From  that  institution  he 
graduated  in  1837,  standing  No.  34  in  a  class  of 
fifty,  and  of  the  graduates  from  the  founding  of 
the  Academy  he  was  No.  924.  Among  the  mem 
bers  of  his  graduating  class  were  Braxton  Bragg, 
Jubal  A.  Early,  John  Sedgwick,  John  C.  Pember- 
ton,  Joseph  Hooker,  and  many  others  who  in  after 
years  climbed  high  on  the  ladder  of  fame. 

Soon  after  finishing  his  course  at  West  Point  he 
was  assigned  to  duty  in  the  army.  In  the  early 
forties  he  was  in  the  service  in  Florida  against  the 
Indians  as  a  Lieutenant.  His  letters  to  his  father 
during  that  period  indicate  that  his  duties  required 
constant  activity,  although  he  was  not  often  en 
gaged  with  the  hostiles. 

When  the  war  with  Mexico  broke  out  Lieuten 
ant  Steptoe,  commanding  a  company  of  artillery, 
was  early  to  the  front.  The  force  to  which  his  con> 
pany  was  attached  was  taken  from  New  Orleans  to 
Tampico  by  boat.  At  Tampico  it  was  for  some 
time  detained.  While  transporting  his  company  by 
water  along  the  coast  during  the  preliminary  move 
ments  for  the  siege  of  Vera  Cruz  he  was  ship 
wrecked.  His  men  had  much  difficulty  in  reaching 
safety,  and  as  it  was  two  were  lost. 

He  participated  in  the  siege  of  Vera  Cruz,  and 
was  assigned  the  task  of  guarding  a  certain  pass 
leading  out  of  the  city  to  prevent  ingress  or  egress. 


268      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

At  one  time  during  the  siege  he  was  ordered  to  take 
a  couple  of  his  guns  and  demolish  a  barricade  that 
had  been  reared  by  the  enemy  some  distance  out 
from  the  city.  Under  a  heavy  fire  he  advanced  and 
planted  his  guns  within  thirty  yards  of  the  barri 
cade,  when  eight  or  ten  charges  of  canister  sufficed 
to  disperse  its  defenders  to  other  cover.  In  this 
movement  he  suffered  the  loss  of  only  one  man. 

"Steptoe's  Battery"  became  well  known  during 
the  war,  and  shared  in  the  honor  of  General  Tay 
lor's  daring  and  marvelous  campaign. 

Lieutenant  Steptoe  was  promoted  for  gallantry 
in  the  battle  of  Cero  Gordo,  and  again  for  his  con 
duct  at  the  battle  of  Chapultepec.  When  the  war 
was  ended  he  bore  the  title,  "Brevet  Lieutenant 
Colonel." 

While  serving  in  that  war  under  one  of  the  fu 
ture  Presidents  of  the  United  States  he  formed  an 
intimate  friendship  with  another — General  Frank 
lin  Pierce. 

After  the  close  of  the  Mexican  war,  Colonel 
Steptoe  was  stationed  for  a  time  at  Old  Point  Com 
fort,  Virginia.  His  service  there,  near  the  home  of 
his  parents  and  other  members  of  the  family,  all  of 
whom1  he  regarded  with  the  most  tender  affection, 
was  perhaps  the  most  pleasant  period  of  his  twenty- 
four  years  of  army  life.  The  greater  part  of  his 
military  service  was  on  the  frontier,  and  in  places 
where  social  pleasures  were  unknown. 

Late  in  1854  Colonel  Steptoe's  command  was 
ordered  to  the  Pacific  coast,  and  on  reaching  Salt 
Lake,  Utah,  he  encamped  about  that  city  for  some 
months  during  the  fore  part  of  1855.  The  trouble 


BIOGRAPHICAL  269 

with  the  Mormons  was  at  that  time  demanding  at 
tention,  and  the  administration  of  affairs  in  the 
territory  by  Brigham  Young,  who  had  been  ap* 
pointed  governor  by  President  Fillmore,  was  re 
ceiving  some  critical  consideration  in  Congress. 
President  Pierce  appointed  Colonel  Steptoe  as  gov 
ernor  to  succeed  Brigham  Young  and  his  appoint 
ment  was  duly  confirmed  by  the  Senate.  Owing  to 
the  peculiar  conditions  existing  in  Utah,  the  gov 
ernorship  of  that  territory  was  considered  one  of 
the  most  important  appointments  in  the  hands  of 
the  President,  yet  the  appointment  of  Colonel  Step^- 
toe  received  the  highest  commendation  from  the 
press  and  the  people  generally  who  were  familiar 
with  the  requirements  of  the  office. 

The  appointment  was  entirely  unsolicited  by 
Colonel  Steptoe,  and  though  it  was  tendered  to  him 
in  a  most  generous  and  flattering  way,  yet  through 
his  love  for  the  profession  of  arms,  and  in  view  of 
the  prospects  of  advancement  in  the  army  which 
now  seemed  to  beckon  him  on,  he  was  prompted  to 
decline  its  acceptance. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1856  Colonel  Steptoe 
reached  Vancouver,  Washington  Territory,  with 
his  command,  and  prepared  to  go  into  the  Yakirma 
country,  where  it  was  reported  that  trouble  with  the 
Yakima  Indians  was  brewing.  On  the  28th  of 
April,  with  about  two  hundred  men,  he  set  out 
from  Vancouver,  up  the  Columbia  river  by  boat. 
Arriving  at  the  Cascades  he  found  a  band  of  hos 
tile  Indians  awaiting  him,  on  the  Washington  side 
of  the  river.  The  troops  landed  under  a  brisk  fire 
and  after  a  sharp  fight  drove  the  Indians  from  their 


270      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

position,  taking  a  large  amount  of  supplies  and  cap 
turing  many  animals.  In  his  official  report  of  this 
engagement  Colonel  Steptoe  made  especial  mention 
of  the  gallant  conduct  of  2nd  Lieutenant  Philip  H. 
Sheridan,  of  the  Fourth  infantry. 

Steptoe  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  summer  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  Yakimas,  his  permanent  encamp 
ment  being  on  the  Nachez  river.  Occasionally 
portions  of  his  command  had  light  brushes  with  the 
Indians,  but  suffered  no  serious  results. 

One  day,  while  in  camp  on  the  Nachez,  an  amus 
ing  incident  occurred :  A  small  party  of  Indians  was 
discovered  skulking  near  the  camp  under  cover  of 
a  clump  of  brush.  Aside  fom  spying  out  the  situ 
ation  about  the  grounds,  they  were  evidently  intent 
upon  stealing  whatever  they  might  be  able  to  lay 
their  hands  upon.  One  of  the  officers  secured  as 
large  a  mirror  as  could  be  found  ini  the  camp  and 
stationing  himself  in  the  sunlight  cast  the  reflection 
of  the  mirror  into  their  hiding  place.  The  Indians 
became  panic-stricken  and  fled  in  much  disorder, 
and  the  reflection  following  them  up  hastened  their 
efforts  at  retreat. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  Colonel  Step- 
toe  was  directed  to  proceed  to  Walla  Walla,  and 
there  to  construct  a  post.  During  the  fall  of  that 
year  he  erected  the  first  barracks  and  buildings  of 
Fort  Walla  Walla.  Concerning  its  location  he 
wrote  his  sister,  Miss  Nannie  Steptoe,  under  date 
of  Ottober  27th,  1856,  as  follows:  "Do  you  know 
where  this  place  is?  Look  up  the  Columbia  river 
on  the  map  till  you  see  its  tributary,  the  Walla 
Walla,  and  on  this  latter  The  Mission.'  About 


BIOGRAPHICAL  271 

live  miles  above  the  last  place  I  am  erecting  a  Post. 
The  Walla  Walla  river  flows  through  a  valley  sur 
rounded  by  hills  &  mountains.  This  valley  being 
so  shut  in  has  a  very  fine  climate,  is  very  fertile  and 
is  intersected  by  streams  everywhere.  I  find  much 
to  interest  and  amuse  me.  What  with  supervising 
the  work,  shooting  grouse  &  catching  trout,  the 
time  moves  not  unpleasantly  along.  My  command 
embraces  some  14  or  15  officers  and  five  companies 
of  troops.  One  want  we  feel  much,  and  that  is 
female  society;  but  one  officer  is  married  &  his 
family  is  absent." 

Colonel  Steptoe  commanded  at  Fort  Walla 
Walla  until  after  the  return  of  Colonel  Wright's 
expedition  in  1858.  His  health  having  failed,  he 
was  granted  a  furlough  early  in  1859  and  returned 
to  his  old  home  in  Virginia.  It  had  been  his  in 
tention  on  obtaining  his  furlough  to  visit  Europe 
before  returning  again  to  active  duty,  believing  that 
travel  abroad  would  benefit  his  health.  Absorbed 
in  the  congenial  society  of  family  and  old  friends 
after  arriving  in  Virginia,  the  departure  for  Europe 
was  postponed.  In  1860  he  married  Miss  Mary 
R.  Claytor.  Still  intent  on  regaining  his  health,  he 
went  to  Cuba  and  with  his  wife  remained  there 
through  the  winter  of  i86o'6i.  On  his  return  to 
Lynchburg,  in  the  spring  of  1861,  he  suffered  a 
stroke  of  paralysis.  He  had  previously  had  some 
symptoms  of  the  trouble.  Dr.  Randolph,  surgeon 
of  the  Steptoe  expedition,  and  a  warm  friend  of 
Colonel  Steptoe,  wrote  Dr.  William  Steptoe  that 
the  Colonel  had  in  1857,  while  returning  to  Walla 
Walla  from  a  trip  to  Vancouver,  shown  pro- 


272      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

nounced  symptoms  of  palsy  of  the  right  side  which 
so  affected  him  that  it  was  necessary  to  assist  him  in 
mounting  his  horse  or  in  entering  his  carriage. 
From  that,  however,  he  seemed  to  have  recovered 
entirely  and  appeared  to  be  in  excellent  health  until 
after  the  long  and  arduous  ride  which  followed  the 
escape  of  his  command  from  the  "Northern  In 
dians." 

In  the  fall  of  1861  Dr.  William  Steptoe  had  the 
Colonel  taken  to  Philadelphia  for  treatment,  and 
he  remained  in  that  city  for  some  months.  From 
Philadelphia  he  went  to  Canada,  but  was  never 
able  to  recover  his  wonted  vigor. 

The  war  between  the  states  was  a  matter  which 
distressed  Colonel  Steptoe  sorely.  He  was  loth  to 
break  his  fealty  to  his  native  state,  which  cast  its 
fortunes  decidedly  with  the  South,  yet  he  regretted 
profoundly  the  imminent  prospect  of  the  dismem 
berment  of  the  Union.  It  was  his  belief  that  the 
circumstances  which  brought  on  the  war  were  due 
in  a  large  measure  to  ill-advised  statesmanship  on 
both  sides.  He  remained  loyal  to  the  government, 
and  retained  his  position  in  the  army  until  a  realiza 
tion  of  the  hopeless  condition  of  his  health  was 
forced  upon  him. 

At  the  outbreak  of  the  war  the  press  of  Virginia 
speculated  a  great  deal  as  to  what  position  Colonel 
Steptoe  and  other  prominent  army  officers  would 
take.  When  the  Enquirer  announced  him:  with  a 
list  of  those  who  had  taken  their  stand  with  the 
North,  some  of  the  Virginia  editors  refused  to  be 
lieve  the  announcement  true. 

Despairing  of  recovery  from  his  affliction,  he  de- 


MRS   NANNIE  STEPTOE  ELDRIDGE 

Sister  of  Colonel  E.  J.  Steptoe  and  only  survivor  of  the  family  of 
Dr.  William  Steptoe.     Now  residing  at  Lynchburg,  Va. 


LETTER  FROM  PRESIDENT  PIERCE  TO 
COLONEL  STEPTOE 


/'W 


/^/////    /////-/     ilWi 


(2) 


j /,,.<•   /••    ^ 

r  *•  i  " 


X       _  ./   _      / 

T/"/v 


-   /ti 


(3) 


/jA^f/r^'sT//?^.      <4'<          ^ 

•#7  >/  '  -4,    •  s    , 

/(7'llis-  v^^-C/A     *        *:? /l-S/l  r  S.V~~ 

/  v'/ 


- * & 

.  JL  * 

r <  st, . 


(4) 


,    .          / 

/£?*   A,  f  SH-I.^    ////^.     r^sttt^     /*///?  i 


(5) 


BIOGRAPHICAL  273 

termined  to  return  to  Virginia  and  there  spend  his 
remaining  days  in  the  quietness  of  his  home.  That 
he  might  return  without  molestation,  he  resigned 
his  commission  in  the  army.  His  last  days  were 
spent  in  Lynchburg,  where  he  died  on  April  i6th, 
1865 — a  day  on  which  the  nation  stood  at  .the  bier 
of  its  assassinated  President.  His  only  child,  a 
daughter,  preceded  him  in  death  about  one  year. 
His  widow  survived  him  about  ten  years.  His  age 
at  the  time  of  his  death  was  forty-nine  years. 

Colonel  Steptoe  was  a  man  of  most  excellent 
character;  simple  and  unostentatious  in  his  habits; 
genial  in  spirit,  yet  firm  and  strict  in  his  adherence 
to  principles  of  purity  and  morality  in  life.  He 
joined  the  Episcopal  church  in  1851  and  continued 
thereafter  a  consistent  member.  He  enjoyed  the 
confidence,  love,  and  esteem  of  his  fellow  officers  in 
the  army  to  a  degree  seldom  accorded  any  man  in 
his  position.  His  expedition  into*  the  Palouse  coun 
try  has  in  late  years  had  a  few  critics;  and  yet  the 
writer,  after  searching  contemporaneous  publica 
tions  and  writings  concerning  him  and  that  event 
for  several  years,  has  been  unable  to  discover  the 
least  expression  of  censure  either  from  the  press  of 
that  period  or  from  his  fellow  officers  in  the  field. 

His  body  lies  in  the  cemetery  at  Lynchburg,  and 
over  his  grave  is  erected  a  monument  upon  which 
is  this  inscription : 


18 


274      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 


Sacred  be  this  Monument  to  the  Memory  of 
EDWARD  J.  STEPTQE, 

Late  Lieut.  Colonel  in  the  Army  of  the  United 

States,  who  was  born  in  Bedford  County,  Va., 

1816  &  died  1865. 

A  soldier  by  avocation  and  profession,  he  was 
sans  peur  et  sans  reproche.  A  grateful  Gov 
ernment  testified  its  sense  of  the  value  of  his 
services  by  advancing  him  through  various 
gradations  to  the  elevated  rank  he  held  in  its 
military  service,  ere  he  had  reached  the  high 
noon  of  existence;  crowning  all  with  the  grace 
ful  tender,  through  an  Executive  who  had 
been  his  companion  in  arms,  in  a  foreign 
land,  of  exalted  civil  position,  which  he  de 
clined. 

Religion  and  Patriotism  were  beautifully 
blended  in  the  character  of  him  who  sleeps  be 
neath,  for  he  was  not  less  a  soldier  of  Christ 
than  of  his  country.  Like  the  Captain  of  his 
salvation,  he  was  "made  perfect  through  suf 
fering"  and  hath  now  entered  into  the  joy  of 
his  Lord. 


CAPTAIN  O.  II.  P.  TAYLOR. 

OLIVER  HAZARD  PERRY  TAYLOR  was 
the  youngest  son  of  Commodore  William 
Vigneron  Taylor  of  the  United  States  navy. 
He  was  born  at  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  Septem 
ber  i4th,  1825. 

He  entered  the  Military  Academy  at  West  Point 
July  ist,  1842,  before  he  had  reached  the  age  of 
seventeen,  and  graduated  July  ist,  1846.  On  the 
day  of  his  graduation  he  was  appointed  Brevet  2nd 
Lieutenant,  First  dragoons,  but  did  not  enter  imme 
diately  upon  his  duties.  The  company  to  which  he 
was  assigned  was  serving  in  New  Mexico  against 
hostile  Indians,  and  it  was  there  he  joined  it  on 
October  25th,  following  his  graduation. 

On  January  291)1,  1847,  ne  engaged  the  Indians 
in  battle  at  Embudo,  New  Mexico,  and  fought 
them  again  on  February  4th,  the  same  year,  at 
Pueblo  de  Taos.  For  gallant  and  meritorious  con 
duct  in  these  engagements  he  was  breveted  ist  Lieu 
tenant. 

Crossing  the  border,  into  Mexico,  he  partici 
pated  in  the  battle  of  Santa  Cruz  de  Resales, 
March  16,  1847.  F°r  bravery  and  skill  displayed 
in  this  action  he  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  Cap 
tain. 

He  was  engaged  in  a  number  of  slight  skir 
mishes  with  Indians  during  the  next  few  years,  and 


276      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

on  July  26th,  1850,  was  in  combat  with  them  at 
the  headwaters  of  the  Canadian,  or  Red  river,  in 
which  he  bore  a  distinguished  part. 

His  service  in  New  Mexico  required  him  to  be 
often  in  the  field,  and  the  headquarters  of  the  com 
mand  to  which  he  was  attached  were  frequently 
moved.  During  his  stay  there  he  traversed  a  large 
portion  of  that  territory. 

In  December,  1851,  he  went  east  on  leave.  Re 
suming  his  duties  in  August,  he  was  until  September 
1 5th  at  Carlisle  Barracks,  Pa.  He  rejoined  his 
regiment,  in  New  Mexico,  January  3ist,  1852.  In 
June  of  that  year  the  regiment  was  ordered  to  Fort 
Leavenworth,  Kansas,  where  Taylor  remained  until 
July  ist,  1854,  when  he  was  granted  leave  on  ac 
count  of  sickness.  He  was  absent  from  the  army 
and  at  his  home  until  August  ist,  1855.  From  that 
date  until  July,  1856,  he  was  engaged  in  the  re 
cruiting  service.  Rejoining  his  regiment  July  26th, 
1856,  just  as  it  was  on  the  eve  of  departing  for  the 
Pacific  coast,  he  arrived  in  due  time  at  Fort  Lane, 
Oregon.  Soon  after  that,  his  company  was  trans 
ferred  to  Fort  Yamhill,  Oregon,  and  in  June,  1857, 
with  his  company  he  was  ordered  to  join  the  com 
mand  of  Colonel  Steptoe  at  Fort  Walla  Walla. 
September  29th,  1857,  he  departed  on  leave  of  ab 
sence  for  the  winter.  Returning  to  duty,  accom 
panied  by  his  wife  and  children,  in  the  following 
spring,  when  the  rumblings  of  discontent  among 
the  Indians  east  of  the  Cascades  were  arresting  the 
serious  attention  of  the  head  of  the  Department  of 
the  Pacific,  he  arrived  at  Vancouver  early  in  April. 
By  order  from:  Colonel  Steptoe,  on  proceeding  to 


BIOGRAPHICAL  277 

Walla  Walla,  he  took  back  with  him  the  dragoon 
horses  which  had  been  sent  to  Vancouver  for  the 
winter,  being  assisted  in  this  task  by  Company  H, 
First  dragoons,  under  Lieut.  Gregg.  He  arrived 
at  Walla  Walla  April  24th.  Two  weeks  later  he 
started  northward  on  his  last  march,  and  met  his 
death  at  the  hands  of  the  Coeur  d'Alenes,  Spokanes 
and  Palouses  at  the  battle  of  Tohotonimme,  May 
lyth,  1858. 

In  general  orders  reported  to  the  Secretary  of 
War,  which  were  through  the  President  placed  in 
the  hands  of  Congress,  the  Adjutant  General  of  the 
army  said:  "This  unequal  contest,  which  did  not 
result  in  our  favor,  nevertheless  furnished  many  in 
stances  of  personal  bravery  and  heroism  which  must 
not  be  lost.  It  was,  moreover,  marked  by  the  loss 
of  the  tried,  gallant  and  distinguished  Brevet  Cap 
tain  O.  H.  P.  Taylor,  and  that  most  gallant  and 
promising  young  officer,  2nd  Lieut.  Wm.  Gaston, 
both  of  the  ist  dragoons. " 

On  August  8th,  1853,  Captain  Taylor  married 
Miss  Kate  Deweese  of  Marysville,  Kentucky. 
Two  children  were  born  to  them,  a  son  and  a 
daughter.  The  daughter,  Mrs.  Mae  D.  Taylor 
Clark,  now  resides  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 


LIEUTENANT  WILLIAM  GASTON. 

WILLIAM  GASTON  was  born  at  Newburn, 
North  Carolina,  April  5th,  1834.  He 
was  the  oldest  of  a  family  of  three  chil 
dren  of  Alexander  and  Eliza  W.  Gaston.  Alex 
ander  Gaston  was  a  man  who  exercised  marked 
local  influence  and  was  of  some  political  prominence 
in  his  state.  Among  the  public  duties  committed  to 
him  was  that  of  representing  Hyde  county  in  the 
State  Convention  of  1835.  Judge  William  Gaston, 
father  of  Alexander  Gaston,  served  as  a  judge  of 
the  Supreme  Court  of  North  Carolina.  He  was 
also  for  several  years  a  member  of  Congress  from 
that  state. 

The  Gaston  family  is  an  old  one  in  the  United 
States,  and  several  of  its  members  participated  in 
the  war  for  independence.  The  descendants  of  the 
o>ld  families  are  now  widely  scattered  throughout 
the  Union. 

The  family  of  Alexander  and  Eliza  Gaston, 
however,  is  now  extinct.  Their  children  were  Will 
iam,  Hugh,  and  Susan.  Hugh,  the  second  son,  was 
born  in  1836.  Early  in  the  war  between  the  states 
he  entered  the  Confederate  army  and  became  a 
Captain.  He  was  mortally  wounded  at  the  battle 
of  Antietam,  or  Sharpsburg,  and  died  on  October 
nth,  1862. 


BIOGRAPHICAL  279 

Susan  Gaston  married  Robert  D.  Baelieff,  and  at 
here  death  left  no  descendants. 

Alexander  Gaston,  by  another  marriage,  had  a 
daughter  named  Eliza;  a  half-sister,  therefore,  to 
William,  Hugh  and  Susan.  Eliza  married  S.  S. 
Kirkland  and  has  one  son,  John  Gaston  Kirkland, 
whose  home  is  at  Tampa,  Florida. 

William  Gaston  graduated  from  the  Military 
Academy  at  West  Point  in  1856,  at  the  age  of 
twenty-two.  General  Hylan  B.  Lyon,  who  after 
ward,  as  a  lieutenant  with  Colonel  Wright,  assisted 
in  avenging  his  death,  was  one  of  his  classmates. 
On  his  graduation  he  was  assigned  to  duty  in  the 
West  among  the  hostile  Indians  as  2nd  Lieutenant. 
His  bravery,  sound  judgment  and  skill  soon  com 
mended  him  to  the  special  notice  of  his  superiors, 
and  the  prospect  of  his  advancement  to  exalted  rank 
in  the  army  was  most  promising.  He  was  esteemed 
alike  by  officers  and  men  for  his  agreeable  compan 
ionship.  Though  his  health  failed  him  during  the 
last  year  of  his  life,  he  clung  cheerfully  to  his  com 
mand  and  flinched  at  no  duty  that  fell  to  his  lot. 
At  the  time  of  his  death  he  had  just  reached  the  age 
of  twenty- four  years — but  little  past  his  youth. 

The  Weekly  Oregonian  of  May  29th,  1858,  in 
commenting  on  the  battle  of  Tohotonimme,  meager 
news  of  which  had  but  just  reached  it,  had  this  to 
say :  "Among  the  killed  were  Capt.  O.  H.  P.  Tay 
lor  and  Lieut.  Wm.  Gaston,  two  as  gallant  officers 
as  ever  fell  upon  the  battle-field. 

In  1 86 1  the  remains  of  these  two  officers  were  by 
their  fellow  officers  transferred  from  Walla  Walla 
to  the  Cadets'  Cemetery  at  West  Point,  where  side 


280      CONQUEST  OF  COEUR  D'ALENES 

by  side  they  now  repose.  A  modest  slab  with  simple 
inscription  marked  their  final  resting  place. 
Through  a  feeling  of  gratitude  on  the  part  of  rela 
tives  toward  the  officers  who  placed  it  there,  the 
slab  was  never  changed ;  and  although  a  handsome 
monument  has  been  erected  in  recent  years  the 
original  slab  is  sacredly  preserved. 


Design  of  Memorial  Monument  to  be  erected  at    Rosalia    by  the  D.  A.  R. 
on  the  ground  where  Colonel  Steptoe's  command  was  surrounded 


ay 


